SALAT OF ZACHARIAH

QUESTION:

Salamun Alykum,

Would you please clarify me about Salat of Zachariah which is presented in Quran (3:39)?

Rakibur Rahman Shaan

ANSWER:

Salaam Brother Rakib,

The word Salat has the same meaning wherever, it appears in the Quran, i.e. connection, link, follow, approach, establishing relation, communication and relationship, which I have explained in my numerous articles on Salat.

The verse before 3:39, i.e. 3:38 is making it clear that Zachariah (pbuh) was making supplication (دَعَا) to have children (ذُرِّيَّةً) and the next verse in question 3:39 establishes connection between Zachariah and the angel (الْمَلآئِكَةُ) who approaches Zachariah “قَائِمٌ يُصَلِّي” to give him good news from God.

However, our nonsense scholars destroyed the actual statement of this verse 3:39 and brought their pagan worship Namaz in the fake translation of this verse 3:39.

Regards,

چاند خدا کا مہینہ اور چاند خدا کے روزے (MONTH OF MOONGOD & ITS FASTING)

چاند خدا  کا مہینہ اور چاند خدا کے روزوں پر زیر نظر مضمون  قرآنی فکر کے ان  احباب کے اصرار پر گزشتہ رمضان میں  تحریر کیا گیا تھا   جنہوں نے    لنکڈان پر شائع ہونے والے   میرے  مندرجہ ذیل  انگریزی  مضامین  پڑھ کر انہیں اردو میں لکھنے پر زور دیا تھا ۔انگریزی جاننے والے قارئین مندرجہ ذیل مضامین انگریزی میں بھی  پڑھ سکتے  ہیں جو ان کی سہولت کے لئے  لنکڈان پر موجود ہیں  ۔

” FASTING IN RAMADAN IN THE LIGHT OF QURAN”

“QURANIC SAWM IS NOT THE HUNGERFAST OF POLYTHEISTS”

“THOSE WHO KEEP TRADITIONAL HUNGERFASTING ARE OUT OF ISLAM –A CLAUSE OF THE VERSE 2:185 OF THE QURAN”

“CORRECT UNDERSTANDING QURANIC SAWOM WITH REFERENCE TO THE VERSES 2:185 AND 2:187 OF THE QURAN”

سورۃ البقرہ کی  آیت 183 میں “صوم”  کی جمع ” الصِّيَامُ ”  کا لفظ   قرآن میں آیا ہے جسے سالانہ  پارسی     جشن ِ  نوروز  منانے والے قدیم   علمائے کرام نے  فارسی زبان کے لفظ “روزہ” سے بدل دیا  جس کا مطلب  چاند کو خدا ماننے والے مشرکین ِعرب اور  فارس کے ستارا  پرست زرتشی   مذہب  کی وہ عبادت تھی جو وہ  اپنے دیوتاؤں  کے لئے سال میں ایک  مہینہ  بھوکے پیاسے رہ کر کرتے تھے ۔ہندوؤں کی   قدیم اشوکہ تہذیب کی جڑیں ہندوستان سے نکل کر مشرق ِ وسطیٰ تک پھیلی ہوئی تھیں  جس میں  سال بھر دیوی دیو تاؤں کی پوجا پات کر نے کے ساتھ ساتھ سال میں ایک ایسا مہینہ  ایسا بھی تھاجسے “رام دان ” کے نام سے یاد کیا جاتا تھا۔ہندوؤں کے یہاں رام کا تصور ایسا ہی ہے جیسے عربوں کے یہاں اللہ کا تصور تھا  یعنی چھوٹے چھوٹے خداؤں کے اوپر سب سے بڑا خدا  جس کے لئے عرب “اللہْ اکبر” کے نعرے لگاتے تھے۔طبری اپنی تاریخ میں لکھتے ہیں کہ جب حضور ؐ کے دادا عبدالمطلب صفا اور مروا کے بتوں اصاف اور نائیلہ کو زمین میں  گاڑنے کے لئے کعبہ کے پہلو میں گڑھا کھود رہے تھے تو وہاں سے پانی نکل آیا  جسے “زم زم ” کہہ کر انھوں نے روکا اور “اللہ اکبر” کا زور دار نعرہ لگایا۔حضور ؐ کے والد محترم کا نام ِ گرامی بھی “عبداللہ” تھا  ۔گویا  اسلام سے پہلے بھی عرب کے لوگ اللہ کو مانتے اور جانتے   تھے مگر اس کے باوجود وہ  ہندوؤں کی طرح  اللہ کے کاموں میں     بتوں اور اجرام ِ سماوی کو بھی شریک کرتے تھے۔ہندو   بنیے  سال بھر لوگوں کا خون چوس کر اپنی تجوریاں بھرتے اور سال میں ایک    مہینہ  “رام دان” اور “رام دھیان”  کے نام پر مختصر سا  دان دیتے  اور دن رات   زور شور سے پوجاپاٹ کرنے  کے ساتھ ساتھ   بھوک پیاس کے روزے  بھی رکھتے تھے جنہیں آج بھی  ہندو مذہب میں “اْپاس”  اور “برتھ”کہا جاتا ہے ۔ہندوؤں کی پوجا پاٹ عربوں تک پہنچی تو اس کے ساتھ ساتھ رام دان  اور رام دھیان کا فلسفہ بھی   خطہ عرب میں آیا    جسے عربی میں “رم ضان” کہا گیا ۔علماء کچھ بھی کہتے رہیں کہ “رمضان” عربی کے لفظ “رمض” سے نکلا ہے  جس کا  مطلب گرمی ہے  مگر رمضان کی   تاریخی حقیقت یہی      ہے جو آپ کے گوش گزار کی جارہی ہے  کیونکہ رمضان صرف گرمی  میں ہی نہیں  بلکہ سردی اور   ہر موسم میں آتا ہے  جو علماء کے تراشے ہوئے معانی کو جھوٹا ثابت کرتا ہے۔ رمضان  عرب میں آیا تو اس کی بنیاد تو وہی “رام دان ”  اور “رام دھیان رہی” مگر عرب تہذیب کے حوالے سے اس میں یہ تبدیلی آئی کہ  عرب چونکہ چاند کو خدا کہتے تھے اس لئے وہ سال میں ایک مہینہ  اپنے چاند خدا کو رام کرنے کے لئے  اس وقت تک بھوکے پیاسے رہتے تھے  جب  تک مطلع پر چاند دکھائی نہیں دیتا تھا   یعنی صبح صادق  میں جب چاند آسمان سے غائب ہوجاتا تھا تو وہ  اس مہینے میں کھانا پینا  اور عورتوں سے صحبت کرنا بند کردیتے تھے   اور دن چْھپے جب چاند آسمان پر واپس نمودار ہوتا تو کھانا پینا اور صحبت دوبارہ شروع ہوجاتی تھی   جس کا سلسلہ  اس وقت تک چلتا تھا جب تک اگلی صبح صادق میں  چاند دوبارہ  آسمان سے غائب نہیں ہوجاتا تھا۔  عرب بھی  ہندوؤں کی طرح سال میں ایک بار خیرات دینے لگے  اور    رمضان میں    “رام دھیان ”   سے ماخوذ “چاند خدا کا دھیان” بھی     زور شور سے ہونے لگا۔دھیان کا مطلب لولگانا اور عبادت کرنا ہے۔عرب چونکہ چاند خدا کی عبادت کرتے تھے  اس لئے  وہ  بھی رمضان میں بھوکے پیاسے رہ کر چاند خدا کی عبادت میں ڈٹے رہتے تھے  جسے عربی میں “صوم” کہا جاتا  ہے ۔گویا عربی لغت کے مطابق  کسی  کے لئے ڈٹ جانے۔کسی کے لئے کھڑے ہونے  اور گونگے بہروں کی طرح کسی  کی سنے بغیر  کسی بات پر اڑ جانے    یا کسی کے سامنے سیسہ پلائی ہوئی دیوار کی طرح جم جانے کو  “صوم”  کہا  جاتا ہے۔    عرب مشرکین  جس چاند  خدا کی عبادت کرتے تھے قرآن میں  اس کی تعریف   “الشھر”   کے نام سے کی گئی  اور “شھر الحرام” کے جملوں سے اللہ نے مشرکین کے گھڑے   ہوئے    اس چاند خدا کو حرام اور قطعی  ممنوع قرار  دیا ۔  نبی کریمؐ  اور آپؐ کے جانثار ساتھیوں  کے اس دنیا سے رخصت ہوجانے کے بعد   وہی مشرکین عرب      فارسی ستارا پرستوں کے  گٹھ جوڑ سے  اسلامی ریاست پر قابض  ہوگئے  اور  جس اسلام  کو  نبی کریمؐ قرآن کے ذریعے  لائے تھے اسے مٹاکر انھوں    نے اپنی پرانی شرک و بت پرستی کو اسلام  کا نام دے دیا  اور اس پر چلنے والوں کو مسلمان کہنا شروع کردیا کیونکہ  بنی کریم ؐ  اور خلفائے راشدین کی چھوڑی ہوئی اسلامی ریاست پر قابض رہنے کے لئے اور   اپنے آباؤ اجداد سے چلی آنے والی شرک و بت پرستی  کو دوام دینے  اور اصل اسلام کا راستہ روکنے کے لئے یہ گھناؤنا سیاسی اقدام ضروری تھا۔ یہی وہ دور تھا جب کعبہ کے مرکزی بت واپس رکھ کر اس منہدم کعبہ کو دوبارہ   تعمیر  کیا گیا جسے نبی کریمؐ نے    630 ؁ میں گرا کر مسجد الحرام سے مکمل طور پر بتوں کا صفایہ کردیا تھا۔ اس طرح اسلام میں عرب مشرکین کی تمام    مشرکانہ رسومات    کے ساتھ ساتھ   پارسی نماز،  چاند خدا کا   روزہ   اور بتوں پر چڑھائی جانے والی جانوروں کی قربانی  بھی  شامل ہو گئی   اور ان تمام غیر اسلامی مشرکانہ رسومات  کو اسلام کے ستون قرار دیا گیا۔

الصِّيَامُ ” دراصل “صوم” کی جمع  ہے  جو قرآن مجید  میں سورۃ البقرہ کی  آیت 183 میں   “الصِّيَامُ ” کو انہیں معانی میں لیتی ہے جو عربی لغت  کے حوالے سے آپ کی خد مت میں پیش کئے گئے ہیں یعنی     ڈٹ جا نا ۔کسی کے لئے کھڑے ہونا   اور گونگے بہروں کی طرح کسی  کی سنے بغیر  کسی بات پر اڑ جانا      یا کسی کے سامنے سیسہ پلائی ہوئی دیوار کی طرح  جم  کر کھڑے ہوجا نا ۔

يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُواْ كُتِبَ عَلَيْكُمُ الصِّيَامُ كَمَا كُتِبَ عَلَى الَّذِينَ مِن قَبْلِكُمْ لَعَلَّكُمْ تَتَّقُونَ (2:183)

اس آیت میں ان لوگوں کو مخاطب کرکے کہا گیا ہے جو ایمان لے آئے ہیں یعنی جو لوگ اللہ کی وحی کو قبول کرکے اس پر عمل پیرا ہیں  اللہ تبارک تعالیٰ ان سے مخاطب ہوکر فرمارہے ہیں کہ  تمہارے لئے بھی کسی کی سنے بغیر حق پر   ڈٹ جانے کا حکم اسی طرح لکھ کر بھیجا  گیا ہے جیسے تم سے پہلے لوگوں پر بھیجا گیا تھا  تاکہ تم محتا ط   رہو۔

كُتِبَ” اللہ کا لکھا ہوا حکم ہے ، “ الصِّيَامُ”  چونکہ “ال” کے ساتھ  معروف ہے اس لئے  اس کے  مخصوص معانی “اللہ کے حکم کے پر ڈٹ جانا” اللہ کے حکم پر کسی کی سنے بغیر سختی سے کاربند ہونا  اور حق کے لئے کھڑے ہونا لئے جائیں گے۔” تَتَّقُونَ”  کے معانی ہوشیار (alert) اور محتا ط (Cautious)  ہونے کے ہیں ۔

اس آیت میں   “صوم” کی جمع “الصِّيَامُ”  سے بھوکے پیاسے رہنے کی کوئی بات نہیں گئی بلکہ یہ آیت  اس سے پہلی آیت 2:182 کے اسی  بیان کے الحاق  اور تسلسل میں آئی ہے  جس میں یہ کہا گیا ہے کہ  اگر کی گئی      وصیت  میں کسی کے ساتھ ذیادتی  ہورہی ہو  تو ان کے درمیان تصفیہ کروادو اور سے پہلی آیت 2:181 میں بتایا جارہا ہے کہ جو  لوگ کسی کی وصیت سننے کے بعد بدل دیں گے تو اس کا گناہ  اسے بدلنے والوں  پر ہوگا ۔ اس سے  پہلی آیت 2:180 میں اللہ تعالیٰ یہ حکم      فرمارہے ہیں   کہ یہ لازم ہے کہ جب تم میں سے کسی کی موت قریب آپہنچے تو  وہ اپنے پیچھے چھوڑے جانے والے مال کو  اپنے    والدین اور قریبی رشتہ داروں کے حق میں  بہتر طریقے سے وصیت کرے۔

گویا    “الصِّيَامُ” کے سیاق و سباق  میں  بات وصیت اور ترکہ میں چھوڑے ہوئے مال کی ہورہی ہے اور یہ بتایا جاریا ہے کہ مرنے والے کا مال ہڑپ کرنے کے لئے  اکثر لوگ  اس کی وصیت کو  بدل دیتے ہیں جس سے ناانصافی ہوتی ہے اور جب حق داروں کو ان کا حق نہیں ملتا تو جھگڑا ہوتا ۔اگر آپ ایسے موقع یا تقسیم ترکہ کے وقت موجود ہوں یا آپ نے مرنے والے کی وصیت سْن رکھی ہو تو آپ حق داروں کو ان کا حق دلوانے کے لئے کسی کی بات سنے بغیر اور کسی بھی مصلحت کو خاطر میں لائے بغیر اْٹھ کھڑے ہوں  اور حق داران کا حق دلوا کے ان میں صلح صفائی کردادیں ۔ لہٰذا،   صوم کی جمع “ الصِّيَامُ” صبح سے  شام تک    بھوکہ پیاسہ  رہنے کے لئے استعمال نہیں کی گئی بلکہ قرآن “صوم” اور “الصِّيَامُ” کے الفاظ سے  آپ کو انصاف کے تقاضوں کے عین مطابق اپنا کردار ادا کرنے کے لئے کسی کی سْنے بغیر ڈٹ جانے کا حکم  دے رہا ہے بالکل اسی طرح جیسے آپ سے پہلے لوگوں کو یہی حکم دیا گیا تھا۔

مگر افسوس ! کہ   اللہ کے اس حکم کو “يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُواْ كُتِبَ عَلَيْكُمُ الصِّيَامُ كَمَا كُتِبَ  عَلَى الَّذِينَ مِن قَبْلِكُمْ لَعَلَّكُمْ تَتَّقُونَ ” (2:183) جو ہم سے پہلے بھی لوگوں پر اسی طرح بھیجاگیا   ہم نے اسے ماہِ صیام بنا کر مشرکانہ روزے سے تعبیر کردیا۔ اللہ کے احکامات کو تبدیل کرنے کی شیطانی ان لوگوں نے کی جنہوں نے  اپنی قنیح حرکتوں پرپردہ ڈالنے کے لئے یہ مشہور کررکھا ہے کہ قرآن بے ربط اور عربی زبان کے قواعد و ضوابط (grammar) کے مطابق نہیں لکھا گیا اس لئے قرآنی آیات کا  مطلب جو جی میں آئے  لے لیا جائے ۔ کیا آپ کے خیال میں ایسا ممکن ہے  کہ حکم اللہ نے لکھ کر  (كُتِبَ) بھیجا  ہو اور  اس میں اللہ نے لکھائی کے قواعد  و ضوابط نظر انداز کردئیے ہوں  تاکہ ہر چور اْچکا اْٹھ کر اللہ کے کلام کا جو مرضی مطلب نکالتا پھرے ۔ ؟  کیا کسی جج کا  لکھا ہوا حکم ، کسی سرکار کا حکم یا کسی اناڑی سے اناڑی لکھاری اور قلم کار کی ایسی  تحریر  آپ نے کبھی  دیکھی ہے جس میں   آسمان کی بات کرتے کرتے ایک دم زمین کی بات کردی جائے  یا ایسے ٹوٹے پھوٹے جملے استعمال کئے جائیں  جن سے پڑھنے والے کو کچھ بھی سمجھ نہ آئے کہ   دراصل کہا کیا جارہا ہے ۔قرآن کے مروجہ  تراجم   ایسے ہی بے ربط اور ٹوٹے پھوٹے جملوں سے بھرے پڑے ہیں ۔ اب ایسی بات بھی نہیں کہ اللہ کے پاس الفاظ کی کوئی کمی ہو یا اللہ جو  لکھنا چاہتا ہو وہ بھول جائے اور ہمارے علماء اپنے  دنیاوی علم و قابلیت سے اپنے اعتقاد کے مطابق  بریکٹ میں اپنے الفاظ ٹھونس کے  اللہ کی تحریر کو مکمل  کریں ۔  صوم اور اس کی جمع “الصِّيَامُ” کے بارے میں جو کچھ ہمارے علماء نے مشہور کررکھا ہے  اگر اللہ کو وہی کہنا منظور ہوتا تو کیا اللہ کو وہی بات صاف صاف الفاظ میں لکھنی نہیں آتی تھی؟

 

قرآنی لفظ “صوم” کو بھوک اور پیاس کے روزوں میں   بدلنے کے لئے جس قرآنی آیت کا مفہوم بگاڑا گیا وہ 2:185 ہے جس کی صحیح  تشریح  نہایت ضروری ہے تاکہ  اللہ کے حکم کو اس کی  اصل روح کے مطابق سمجھا جائے ۔

شَهْرُ رَمَضَانَ الَّذِيْ أُنزِلَ فِيهِ الْقُرْآنُ هُدًى لِّلنَّاسِ  وَبَيِّنَاتٍ مِّنَ الْهُدَى وَالْفُرْقَانِ فَمَن شَهِدَ مِنكُمُ الشَّهْرَ فَلْيَصُمْهُ وَمَن كَانَ مَرِيضًا أَوْ عَلَى سَفَرٍ فَعِدَّةٌ مِّنْ أَيَّامٍ أُخَرَ يُرِيدُ اللّهُ بِكُمُ الْيُسْرَ وَلاَ يُرِيدُ بِكُمُ الْعُسْرَ وَلِتُكْمِلُواْ الْعِدَّةَ وَلِتُكَبِّرُواْ اللّهَ عَلَى مَا هَدَاكُمْ وَلَعَلَّكُمْ تَشْكُرُونَ (2:185)

اس آیت میں دراصل اس مغالطے کو دور کیا جارہا ہے  جس میں لوگ رمضان میں صوم رکھتے ہیں یعنی بنا کسی کی سْنے  ڈٹے رہتے  مگر یہ صوم اللہ کے لئے ڈٹے رہنا نہیں ہے  بلکہ مشرکین کے گھڑے ہوئے معبود چاند کے لئے ڈٹے رہنا ہے ۔

بالائی آیت میں اللہ کا حکم  بالکل اْسی طرح  الگ الگ ضابطوں اور شقوں میں لکھا گیا ہے جیسا آپ کسی قانون ساز ادارے کے احکامات میں ملاحظہ فرماتے ہیں  یعنی پہلے قانون لکھا جاتا ہے پھر اس پر اطلاق ہونے والی      شقوں اور ضابطوں کو نمبر وار لکھا جاتا ہے ۔  وکلاء  حضرات  اس بات کو اچھی طرح سمجھتے ہوں گے ۔جو وکیل نہیں وہ   ریاست کا بنا یا  ہوا کوئی قانون (Statutory Law)  ملاحظہ فرمالیں کہ جب کوئی قانون بنتا ہے تو اسے  قانون کی زبان میں   کس طرح  چھوٹی چھوٹی شقوں اور  اطلاقی ضابطوں کے ساتھ   الگ الگ کرکے لکھا جاتا ہے تاکہ اس قانون پر لاگو ہونے والی ہر ایک شق اور ہر  ضابطہ الگ الگ  صاف الفاظ میں اور واضح طور پر سمجھا جائے ۔ نہ تو ایک ضابطہ دوسرے کسی ضابطے سے گڈ مڈ کیا جاتا ہے اور نہ ہی ایک شق کو کسی دوسری شق سے ملایا جاتا ہے ۔ اس آیت اور قرآن کی دیگر آیات میں بھی اللہ کے حکم کے  ضابطے  حروف ِ ربط کے ساتھ اسی طرح الگ الگ لکھے گئے ہیں  جنہیں نظر انداز کرتے ہوئے    قرآن کے تراجم میں ہمارے علمائے کرام اور مترجمین  حضرات  نے انہیں  اس  لئے ایک دوسرے میں گڈ مڈ کررکھا ہے کہ وہ اپنے اپنے نظریات کے مطابق قرآنی آیات کا مفہوم نکال سکیں ۔ اس آیت2:185  کی لفظ بلظ تشریح ملاحظہ فرمائیے ۔

شَهْرُ  ”   اپنے بنیادی   حروف کے مطابق دراصل ابھرنے والی چمک دار   اور روشن شے کو کہا جاتا ہے ۔ مشرکین چونکہ چمک دار اشیا کو پوجتے تھے   جس میں  رات کے اندھیرے میں  چمکنے والے تمام اجرام ِ فلکی  شامل ہیں ۔سورج بھی چمکتا ہے  مگر اس کو مشرکین  عرب چاند خدا کی بیوی کا درجہ دے کر  ایک طرف رکھتے  تھے  مگر چاند کو مذکر   مان کر اسے خدا کا درجہ دیتے تھے   اور اندھیرے میں چمکنے والے  ستاروں کو  مشرکین ِ عرب   چاند خدا اور اس کی بیوی سورج  سے پیدا ہونے والے  بچے مانتے تھے ۔ لہٰذا  چاند کو ہی اندھیرے میں  چمک اور روشنی کا منبع مان کر  اسی کو “شھر” کہتے تھے ۔ جب چاند سے مہینوں کی گنتی شروع  ہوئی تو مہینے کو بھی  “شھر” کہا جانے لگا ۔ جبکہ عربی میں مہینے کو “شھر تقویم” کہا جاتا ہے ۔ عربی سے انگریزی کی لغت ملاحظہ فرمائیں تو آپ دیکھیں گے کہ  “ہنی مون” کو عربی میں آج بھی  “شھرالعسل”  کہا جاتا ہے۔ انگریزی میں بھی  مہینے کو اسی طرح MONTH  کہا جاتا ہے جیسے عربی میں  مہینے کو مکمل لفظ کے ساتھ  “شھر تقویم” ۔ MONTH  دو الفاظ “MON + NTH”  کا مجموعہ ہے   جس میں(مون)   MOON  کا مخفف    MON   لیا  جاتا ہے اور ریاضی کی اصطلاح   nth term   یعنی تقویم  کا  مخفف NTH لے کر قاعدے کے مطابق  دونوں کے درمیانی  N کو مشترک  مان کر    MONTH  بنایا  گیا ہے ۔  تحریری قواعد کے مطابق   اگر کسی تحریر میں  کسی مہینے کا نام استعمال ہو تو اس کے ساتھ مہینہ نہیں لکھا جاتا  اور جو ایسا لکھتا ہے اسے علم و ادب سے ناواقف سمجھ کر اس کی تحریر کو غلط مانا جاتا ہے ۔ مثلاً انگریزی  زبان کے قاعدے کے مطابق ایسا جملہ    In the month of January    یعنی “جنوری کے مہینے میں” لکھا جانا  زبان کے قواعد کے مطابق غلط تصور ہوتا ہے  بلکہ صحیح جملہ ہوگا  In January  یا اگر کوئی مخصوص جنوری یا جس جنوری میں کوئی خاص بات ہوئی ہو تو اس میں صرف  the  کا اضافہ ہوگا مگر  کسی مہینے کے نام کے ساتھ month  نہیں لکھا جاتا  کیونکہ  ایسا لکھنا تحریری  غلطی تصور ہوتا ہے  اس لئے کہ سب کو پتہ ہے کہ جنوری ، فروری یا  دسمبر تک مہینوں کے نام  بذات ِ خود ایک مہینہ       ہیں ۔ عربی  ادب کا بھی یہی حال ہے بلکہ عربی زبان  تو زبان دانی میں اس قدر  پختہ ہے کہ عربی تحریر میں غلط لکھا ہوا لفظ  ایک ہی نظر میں اْبھر کر سامنے آجاتا ہے  اور عرب قوم بھی ایسی ہی ہے جو زبان دانی میں دوسروں کو گونگا کہتی ہے ۔البتہ فارسی اور اس کی بغل بچہ زبان اردو میں مہینے کو چاند کہیں یا مہینہ  اس سے کوئی فرق نہیں بڑتا ۔ اردو میں  آپ نے عام سنا ہوگا کہ یہ خالی کا چاند ہے یعنی اس  مہینے میں کوئی تہوار یا واقع نہیں ۔  گویا ” خالی کا چاند ”  جیسے جملوں  میں اردو  زبان میں  بھی چاند سے مراد “مہینہ ”    لیا جاتا ہے    جس سے بعض لوگوں  کو  مغالطہ ہوتا ہے کہ   چاند سے مہینے کا کیا تعلق؟۔

لہٰذا،  جس  مضحکہ خیز انداز سے قرآنی آیات کے تراجم کئے گئے ہیں  اللہ کی تحریر ایسی ناقص یا گئی گزری  نہیں جسے دیکھ کر زبان دان حقارت سے یہ پوچھیں کہ (معاذاللہ)  یہ جملہ  کس  بے وقوف نے لکھا ہے   جس میں رمضان کو  رمضان کا مہینہ یا رمضان کا چاند کہ کر مخاطب کیا گیا ہے۔ اس لئے بالائی آیت 2:185 میں  رمضان سے پہلے جو ” شَهْرُ ”  کا لفظ آیا ہے  گرامر کے قواعد کے مطابق اس ” شَهْرُ ” سے مہینہ یا چاند نہیں لیا جاسکتا  بلکہ یہ ” شَهْرُ ” اپنے بنیادی معانی روشنی، چمک اور  تشہیر  کے طور پر استعمال ہوگا   کیونکہ رمضان تو   پہلے ہی یعنی قبل ازاسلام سے ہی  سال کے بارہ مہینوں میں سے ایک مہینے کا نام مخصوص تھا جس میں زور شور سے  پوجا پاٹ   بھی ہوتی تھی  اور  دان  کے لئے خیرات بھی دی جاتی تھی  اور بھوک پیاس کے روزے  بھی رکھے جاتے ہیں ۔ قرآن نے اس مہینے کا وہی نام استعمال کیا جس سے لوگ اسے جانتے تھے تاکہ لوگ اللہ کا پیغام سمجھنے میں کوئی غلطی نہ کریں کہ انہیں رمضان میں کیا کرنے کا حکم دیا جارہا ہے۔ لہٰذا  یہاں ” شَهْرُ ” کا مطلب “اعلان” اور تشہیر ہے۔اس کے بعد آنے والا لفظ  ” رَمَضَانَ ”   صیغہ معروف  یعنی “ال” کے بغیر ہے  جس کا مطلب یہ ہے کہ رمضان کو  اللہ نے  کسی بھی لحاظ سے کوئی خاص اہمیت نہیں دی اور ناہی یہ  مہینہ کوئی ایسا متبرک بتا یا گیا جیسا ہم نے اسے اللہ کا مہینہ قرار دے رکھا ہے ۔ اگلا لفظ ” الَّذِيْ ” ہے جس کا ترجمہ عام طور پر ‘اسم موصوم’ کہہ کر  ‘جو، جس، کہ ‘ وغیرہ کیا جاتا ہے مگر عربی گرامر کے مطابق  ” الَّذِيْ ” کو اسم موصول صرف اْسی صورت میں لیا جاسکتا ہے جب اس کے ساتھ اسم ِ معروف  یعنی “ال” والا لفظ استعمال ہو ورنہ ” الَّذِيْ”  عربی کے بنیادی لفظ “لذۃ”    کا ماخوذ مان کر اس  کا ترجمہ اس کے بنیادی لفظ کے مطابق ‘لذت، لطف ، مزہ،  سرور اور خوشی سمجھا جائے گا۔ لہٰذا ، ” شَهْرُ رَمَضَانَ الَّذِيْ ” کے معانی یہ ہوں گے کہ ” رمضان میں خوشی /لذت/سرور اور لطف والا اعلان یہ ہے کہ

أُنزِلَ ”  یعنی   پہنچاؤ، آگے بڑہاؤ، ظاہر کرو۔ عربی زبان میں ” نزِلَ” ماضی کا فعل ہے اور ” أُنزِلَ” حکمیہ یعنی کسی کام کو کرنے کا فعل ہے  یعنی “نازل کرو” جس کے معانی یہی نہیں کہ آسمان سے نازل کرو  بلکہ  کسی شے کو دوسروں تک پہنچانا ،  کسی شے کو آگے بڑھانا    اور کسی شے کو دوسروں پر ظاہر کرنا بھی ” أُنزِلَ ”  کے معانی میں شامل ہے ۔” فِيهِ ” یعنی اس میں ۔” الْقُرْآنُ ” یہ ہے وہ خاص شے جو  صیغہ معروف “ال” کے ساتھ آئی ہے ۔ گویا درحقیقت ” شَهْرُ رَمَضَانَ الَّذِيْ أُنزِلَ فِيهِ الْقُرْآنُ ” کے الفاظ میں یہ بتایا جار ہا ہے کہ  “خوش آ ئند اعلان یہ ہے کہ رمضان میں قرآن لوگوں تک پہنچاؤ “

کتنے دکھ کی بات ہے کہ ہمارے  علماء نے رمضان کی جھوٹی فضیلت ثابت کرنے کے لئے قواعد سے ہٹ کر ان قرآنی ا لفاظ کا گمراہ کن ترجمہ ایسے کیا کہ  “رمضان کا مہینہ وہ ہے جس میں قرآن نازل ہوا”۔ اس کفر کو تولنے میں کسی بھی عالم نے “ہوا” اور “کرو ” کا فرق نہیں دیکھا   اور ایک کے پیچھے دوسری بھیڑ “کرو” کو “ہوا” کہتے ہوئے  چلتی رہی ۔ جیسے  زمانہ ماضی کا فعل ” کَتَبَ” کے معانی ہیں “لکھا  ”  اور “اَکتْب”  کے معانی ہیں “لکھو”  اسی  قاعدے سے عربی زبان کا  ہر ایک فعل بنتا ہے   جس میں حکمیہ فعل “الف” سے شروع ہوتا ہے ۔لہٰذا ، اگر ” نزِلَ” ہوتا تو مال لیا جاتا کہ  واقعی میں یہ کہا گیا ہے کہ رمضان میں قرآن نازل ہوا مگر   یہاں تو اللہ نے ” أُنزِلَ” کے حکمیہ فعل سے ہمیں حکم دیا ہے کہ تم رمضان میں قرآن کو  لوگوں تک پہنچاؤ اور انہیں  وہ  بتاؤ  جو   قرآن میں  لکھا ہے ۔ مگر کیا کہئے کہ جب ہمارے عقیدے میں ہی یہ کفر  شامل ہوکہ قرآن گرامر کے مطابق نہیں لکھا گیا !  گویا ہمارا ایمان برباد کرنے کے لئے ہمیں یہ سمجھادیا گیا کہ عر بی گرامر ایک طرف  جس میں ” أُنزِلَ” حکمیہ فعل ہو گا تو ہوتا رہے  مگر  قرنی تفسیر کے نام پر مشرکین  کے چیلوں نے جو کچھ گھڑ رکھا ہے  وہ ایک طرف ۔ قرآن کی جھوٹی تفسیر لکھنے والے  مفسر یہ جانتے تھے کہ  اول  تو گناہ سمجھ کر  کوئی یہ کہنے کی  جرات ہی نہیں کرے گا کہ قرآن رمضان میں نازل نہیں ہوا  اور اگر خدا نخواستہ کسی نے  گرامر کی یہ غلطی پکڑ لی جو ہم نے لوگوں کا ایمان خراب کرنے کے لئے جان بوجھ کر کی ہے تو ہم اسے یہ کہہ کر جھٹلادیں گے  کہ قرآن میں  تو کوئی گرامر  استعمال نہیں ہوئی ۔ مگر کم عقل یہ نہیں جانتے کہ اگر قرآن میں کوئی گرامر استعمال نہیں ہوئی تو  پھر قرآن کا بیان  صحیح کیسے رہ سکتا ہے ۔پھر تو  کوئی بھی  کچھ بھی ترجمہ کرتا پھرے گا ۔اور قرآن کے ساتھ  یہی ظلم ہوا  کہ جس نے جو چا ہا  وہی ترجمہ کرلیا ۔ اللہ کی تحریر کا معیار تو  اسی صورت میں قائم رہ سکتا ہے کہ اللہ کے الفاظ کا  اسی  زبان کے قواعد کے مطابق  ترجمہ کیا جائے  جس میں یہ نازل کیا گیا تھا ۔  ” هُدًى لِّلنَّاسِ ”  جو   لوگوں  کی  رہنمائی  کے لئے ہے ۔

ؒلہٰذا ” شَهْرُ رَمَضَانَ الَّذِيْ أُنزِلَ فِيهِ الْقُرْآنُ هُدًى لِّلنَّاسِ ”  اس آیت 2:185 کے یہاں تک کے الفاظ  اس   رہنما قانون کی  بات کررہے ہیں جو لوگوں کی ہدایت و رہنمائی کے لئے  قرآن میں  موجود ہے اور جسے رمضان میں لوگوں تک پہنچانے کی ہم پر ڈ یوٹی عائد کردی گئی ۔  رمضان کے ساتھ صیغہ معروف “ال” اس لئے بھی نہیں لگایا گیا کہ “الرمضان”  کا معروف اسم استعمال کرنے سے لوگوں تک قرآن کا پیغام پہنچانے کی ذمہ داری صرف ایک اسی   رمضان کے لئے  مخصوص ہوجاتی جس میں نبؐی کریم  اور آپؐ  کے جیل القدر  ساتھیوں  کی  یہ  ڈیوٹی لگائی گئی   تھی  کہ وہ لوگوں تک  اللہ کا پیغام  پہنچائیں ۔جبکہ اللہ کی منشا ء تو ہر رمضان میں لوگوں تک قرآن پہنچانے کی تھی ۔ یہ بات ان لوگوں کو بھی سمجھنی چاہئیے جو رمضان میں قرآن نازل ہونے کا دعویٰ کرتے ہیں کہ قرآن کسی خاص رمضان کی بات نہیں کررہا جس میں نزول ِ قرآن جیسا  خاص واقع وقوع پژیر ہوا  ۔اگر ایسا ہوتا تو یہاں  صیغہ مخصوص کے ساتھ الرمضان کا لفظ آتا۔  لہٰذا ” هُدًى لِّلنَّاسِ” تک مرکزی اصول  ِ رہنمائی  بتانے کے بعد لوگوں کے لئے   اس ہدایت یعنی  ” هُدًى لِّلنَّاسِ  ” کی شقیں حرف ِ ربط “و” کے ساتھ  الگ الگ   جملوں کی صورت میں بتائی جارہی ہیں ۔

وَبَيِّنَاتٍ مِّنَ الْهُدَى” یعنی “اور رہنما    حقائق     مابین ہیں “

بَيِّنَاتٍ” دراصل  “ما بین” یعنی    BETWEEN  کے معانی میں بالکل اسی طرح ہے جیسے قانون ساز ادارے ریاستی قانون کی چھوٹی چھوٹی شقیں  بیان کرنے سے پہلے  BETWEEN  کا لفظ اس لئے لکھتے ہیں  کہ جو کچھ اس قانون کے درمیان ہے اب   وہ  بیان کیا جار ہا ہے۔

ہمارے علماء نے “بَيِّنَاتٍ” کا مطلب ” ہدایت کی نشانیاں ” اس لئے لیا کہ    وہ سب سے بڑی بات  جو اس آیت کی  ا گلی شق میں بتائی جارہی ہے    اسے چْھپا لیا جائے  اور قواعد کو بالائے طاق رکھتے ہوئے حرف ِ ربط  (و) سے پہلے آنے والی بات اور  اس کے بعد آنے والی بات کو اس طریقے سے  ملاکے قرآن کے مفہوم کو بگاڑا جائے کہ جس بات سے اللہ تعالیٰ سختی سے منع فرمارہے ہیں    اسی بات کو کرنے کا حکم بنا کر لوگوں کے سامنے پیش کیا جائے ۔  سمجھنے کی بات تو یہ ہے کہ جب ” هُدًى لِّلنَّاسِ” کے جملے میں ہدایت یا رہنمائی کے الفاظ آگئے تھے تو اس کے ساتھ ہی  ” وَبَيِّنَاتٍ مِّنَ الْهُدَى ” میں ہدایت کی نشانیاں  دوبارہ  کہنے کا کیا مطلب ہے ؟

وَالْفُرْقَانِ فَمَن شَهِدَ مِنكُمُ الشَّهْرَ فَلْيَصُمْهُ  ” یہ ہے  ہدایت کی اصل بات  جو حرف ِ ربط (و) سے  شروع کی جارہی ہے جو قرآن میں بیان کی ہوئی رہنمائی کی پہلی اور مکمل شق ہے۔ جس میں  ” وَالْفُرْقَانِ ” کا مطلب  ہے “اور ا لگ ہیں” ، “علیحدہ ہوگئے”، “کٹ گئے” ۔ ” فُرْقَانِ ” دراصل “عربی زبان کے بنیادی لفظ “فرق” سے ماخوذ ہے ۔یہ وہی فرق ہے جو حساب کتاب اور ریاضی  کے سوالات میں “تفریق” کے نام سے بھی  استعمال ہوتا ہے  اور جس میں 2 اور 4 کا فرق 2 کہلاتا ہے ۔ یعنی منفی (MINUS) ۔ ” فَمَن”  یقیناً جو کوئی بھی ۔”ف” اگر کسی لفظ کے شروع میں آجائے تو وہ بات  انتہائی لازمی ، انتہائی اہم اور انتہائی فیصلہ کن اور بالکل  درست  ہوتی ہے  اور ” مَن” یعنی جو کوئی (WHOEVER) ۔ ” مِنكُمُ”  یعنی تم سب میں سے ۔” مِن” سے اور ” كُمُ ” جن کو خطاب ہورہا ہے ان کی جمع کی ضمیر ہے ۔ ” الشَّهْرَ”  صیغہ معروف کے ساتھ  آنے کا مطلب  نہ تو مہینہ اور نا ہی شہرت بلکہ وہ مخصوص چاند   ہے جسے چاند خدا کہا جاتا تھا ۔ قرآن میں جہاں بھی چاند خدا کا ذکر کیا گیا وہاں  اسے ” الشَّهْرَ” یعنی لوگوں کا  مخصوص  کیا ہوا      اور ” الشَّهْرَ الحرام”   یعنی  ممنوع چاند  ہی قرار دیا گیا ۔

فَلْيَصُمْهُ ” عربی زبان کا ایک ایسا مرکب لفظ ہے جو اپنے آپ میں ایک جملہ ہے ۔ اس سے  پہلا “ف”  اس  کی حقیقت  بتا ر ہا ہے ۔ اس کے بعد  آنے والا “ل”  کے لئے یعنہ FOR کے معانی دیتا ہے ۔”يَصُمْ” زمانہ حال کا فعل ہے  اور   یہی صوم ہے جسے ہمارے علماء روزہ رکھنا کھتے ہیں  مگر قرآن میں  یہی    صوم اور اس کی جمع صیام    “کسی کے لئے ڈٹے رہنے اور کسی کی سنے بغیر  کسی کے لئے کھڑے ہونے اور ڈٹ جانے کے الفاظ میں استعمال ہوا ہے ۔ “فَلْيَصُمْهُ” کے آخر میں آنے والا “ہْ”  دراصل  کسی تیسری شے یا کسی تیسرے شخص کی ضمیر ِ واحد  ہے جسے ضمیر ِ غائب بھی کہا جاتا ہے ۔ یہ ضمیر سیدھی واپس ” الشَّهْرَ   ” پر جارہی ہے  یعنی  اس (الشَّهْر)کے   لئے روزے۔گویا    “فَلْيَصُمْهُ” چاند خدا  یعنی  ” الشَّهْر ”   کے لئے رکھے جانے والے صوم کی بات کرتا ہے۔

ٹھیک ہے ہم بھی اپنے علمائے کرام کے کہنے پر ” يَصُمْ ” کے معانی روزہ رکھنا ہی لے لیتے ہیں  جس سے اس مکمل شق  ” وَالْفُرْقَانِ فَمَن شَهِدَ مِنكُمُ الشَّهْرَ فَلْيَصُمْهُ “کے معانی یہ ہوں گے کہ ”  اور  تم میں سے  کٹ کر وہ لوگ  بالکل الگ ہوگئے  جو   چاند خدا کے لئے روزہ رکھتے ہیں “

اگر ہم  اس آیت کے لفظ ” الشَّهْرَ ” کو اپنے علمائے کرام کے کہنے پر رمضان کا مہینہ   بھی  لے لیں  تو    قرآن کی اس شق کے معانی اور بھی  واضح ہو  جاتے ہیں ۔ ا س صورت میں   قرآن کے    ان الفاظ ” وَالْفُرْقَانِ فَمَن شَهِدَ مِنكُمُ الشَّهْرَ فَلْيَصُمْهُ” کے معانی یہ ہوں گے کہ “تم میں سے وہ جو رمضان کے مہینے کا روزہ رکھتا ہے  وہ  تم سے بالکل کٹ گیا “۔

یہی اللہ کے کلام کا معجزہ ہے کہ شیطان خواہ کتنی بھی کوشش کرلے اللہ کا بیان   نہیں بدل   سکتا   بلکہ کھلی آنکھوں سے دیکھا جائے تو  اللہ کے بیان کے معانی  شیطانی کرنے والوں کے  خلاف  ہی جاتے ہیں  ۔

اب  وہ کون ہیں جنہیں “تم”   کہا گیا ہے ۔ یہ یقیناً وہ لوگ ہیں جنہیں  یہ پیغام دیا گیا یعنی اللہ کے نبی  محمؐد اور آپؐ کے   عظیم  الشان  ساتھی ۔

گویا قرآن کی یہ شق  ” وَالْفُرْقَانِ فَمَن شَهِدَ مِنكُمُ الشَّهْرَ فَلْيَصُمْهُ” صاف صاف بیان کررہی ہے کہ ‘جو کوئی بھی رمضان کے روزے رکھتا ہے وہ مسلمانوں میں سے بالکل نہیں  بلکہ مشرک ، کافر اور غیر مسلم ہے ‘۔

اس آیت کی باقی تفصیل آئندہ بیان کردی جائے گی  کیونکہ مضون طویل ہوجانے کی وجہ سے سمجھ سے باہر ہوجائے گا۔

اب یہ آپ کی  اپنی مرضی ہے کہ روزہ  رکہیں  یا  نہ  رکھیں ۔  اللہ کا حکم تو یہی ہے جو آپ کے سامنے کھول کر تفصیل سے بیان کردیا گیا ہے ۔

رمضان کی آمد آمد ہے   جس کے والہانہ استقبال کے لئے    زور شور سے  تیاریاں کی جارہی ہیں ۔جیو نیوز”  دل دل رمضان ” کے نعرے   لگا رہا ہے  اور  ٹیلی ویژن کے دیگر اردو  چینل بھی   “لبیک یا رمضان” کے نعروں سے گونج رہے ہیں  مگر ان اداروں  میں سے کسی کو بھی یہ توفیق نہیں ہوئی کہ  شرکیہ نعرے لگانے سے پہلے کم ازکم  رمضان کی حقیقت پر تحقیق ہی کرلیتے ۔

RASOOL (رسول) IS NOT A PROPHET (نبی) IN THE QURAN. TRADITIONAL & QURANIST SCHOLARS PLAYED WITH ARABIC PRONOUNS TO PRODUCE FALSE TRANSLATION OF THE QURAN.

The Quran made it clear that God has sent His message to all nations. “وَلِكُلِّ أُمَّةٍ رَّسُولٌ” (10:47) And Rasool is for every nation. “وَلَقَدْ بَعَثْنَا فِي كُلِّ أُمَّةٍ رَّسُولاً” (16:36) And a Rasool has always been raised by Us in every nation.

 

Traditional scholars claim that there is a difference between Prophet and Rasool. They believe that Nabi (نبی) is a Prophet who used to warn people, give them good tidings and news of important nature through their communication with God. This is the old Biblical definition of Prophets in which Prophets were known as warner and foretellers. Whereas, it is conventionally believed among traditional Muslims that Rasool (رسول) were those who were given revelations to deliver the message of God. According to the traditional view every Rasool is a Prophet, but not every Prophet is Rasool; all Prophets were Nabi (نبی) but only those were called Rasool who were given a Book to establish their new Sharia abrogating the previous Books and earlier Sharia. They also believe that Rasool is higher in rank than a Nabi (نبی) because Rasool can see the Angels and hear their voice but a Prophet can’t see Angels of revelation however he can hear them; a Prophet is always a Nabi by birth, but a prophet becomes Rasool when he officially receives the post and declares it in public. As mentioned in “Tafseer Raazi, “Mafaateehul Ghayb” and “Al Kafi”

 

The Quranist sect (Ahl-e-Quran) believe that there is no difference between the two terms; every Prophet is a Rasool and every Rasool is a Prophet, and both terms are interchangeable.

 

 

In Arabic literature the word Rasool (رسول) literary means “delegated communication”, “delivered correspondence”, “delivered or couriered message”, “running notification”, “informant”, “transmission”, “envoy”, “mail”, “post”, “carrier”, “arriver”, “delivery”, “package”, “mission”, “address”, “speech”, “delegation”, “passing on”, “giving out”, “hand out”, and “inscription”. Arabic word Rasool (رسول) is derived from Arabic root letters “ر س ل” and root word “رسل” to mean communicated, corresponded, mailed, issued, transmitted, delegated, forwarded.

 

However, the Persian word “رسالت” (Risalat) means “Apostolate” and “Prophecy” (news bearing, power of knowing the unknown, getting advance information or foretelling with magic), which was also known as ‘Prophet Hood’ (رسالت) in the Persian terminology of pre Islam ancient religions. This is the reason why the early Islam Persian Imams translated the Quranic/Arabic word Rasool (رسول) to mean “Prophet” or “Messenger” in their own Persian terminology of their Zoroastrian religion.

 

On the other hand Arab pagans used to believe that “Prophets” were official “secretaries”, “ambassadors”, “diplomats”, “labour attaches”, “ministers”, “prime ministers”, “deputies” and “assistants” of their ‘Big God’ Allah, Who was their Almighty God over and above their countless small gods. When the nexus of Arab Pagans and, their anti-Islam Persian alliance came into power after Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) and his true Caliphs (Radhi Allah Anhu). This disguised Arab pagan and Persian Zoroastrian nexus dealt with their actual enemy “the Quran” with evil hands and very first time since the time of Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) and his faithful Caliphs, the Arabic Quran has been translated in Arabic with different meaning of its Arabic revealed words. So, the Arabic Quran was given the new meaning in Abbasid time, totally different to generally spoken Arabic, and this newly invented interpretation of the Quran was extensively published and circulated throughout the world on behalf of Islamic empire, which is known as the so called ‘golden’ era of Islam in which paganism was hugely publicized in the name of Islam and fake education of Islam was developed and highly exercised to conceal the actual message of the Quran. Hence, the nexus of Arab pagans and Persian Zoroastrians mixed up Rasool (رسول) with Prophet (نبی) to hide (أَطِيعُواْ الرَّسُولَ) the orders of obeying God’s message, God’s communication, God’s correspondence, God’s mail, God’s package, God’s hand out, God’s transmission’ God’s inscription, God’s speech, God’s words, which is actually the Quran.

 

If you open any reputable Persian to English dictionary and find the meaning of Persian word “رسالت” (Risalat) you will find it to mean “Apostolate” and “Prophecy”. Now open a reputable Arabic to English dictionary and find meaning of Arabic word “رساله” (Risalah) you will find it to mean “letter” and “news-letter”. This is a general linguistic rule that letter “ت” (taa) usually comes at the end of Persian nouns, which replaces in Arabic with the nouns of ending at “ه”. Therefore, the true Arabic dictionaries do not recognise the word “رسالت” (Risalat) or nouns with ending at letter “ت” (taa). However, letter “ت” (taa) is used with Arabic words in entirely difference sense and all together in different meaning, which does not make a common noun to Arabic words as we can see in Persian language. However, the disciples of Zoroastrian Pagans’ scholars never followed the recognised rules of Arabic language in the translation of the Quran and pressed their inherited lies throughout the translation of the Quran.

 

In English grammar a verb + er is called a quasi-pass of subject and this verb becomes a noun such as ‘play+er=player’, ‘write+er=writer’ or ‘read+er=reader’ etc. The suffix ‘er’ is also used to express ‘more’ with adjectives to make ‘comparative forms’, such as from ‘high’ to ‘high+er=higher, ‘small’ to small-er=smaller and ‘tall’ to tall-er=taller etc. However, suffix ‘er’, used with verbs such as from ‘play’ to make ‘play+er=player’, from ‘write’ to ‘write+er=writer’ or from ‘read’ to ‘read+er=reader’ etc. is called an agentive suffix, which turns a verb into a noun that refers to the agent that performs the action of that verb. In general, the words ending in ”er” signify people who act or doer of something such as, writer, reader, singer, dancer, player etc. are nouns of doers. There is another suffix “ee” used in English that describes the relationship of the objects such as “employee” or “advisee”. Whereas, the “employer” and “adviser” are quasi-pass of subject denominating the one who employs someone or who advises someone or is taking some action of doing something but the suffix “ee” is productive, and usually has the meaning of “person to which something is done”.

Therefore suffixes “er” and “ee” used in forming nouns designating persons from the object of their occupation, labour or work such as ‘employer’ and ‘employee’ or sometimes from their place of origin or abode such as ‘Londoner’, ‘Icelander’, ‘villager’ etc. or designating either persons or things from some special characteristic or circumstance such as ‘marker’, ‘traveler’, ‘poorer’ or ‘richer’ etc. in which a marker is not itself a ‘mark’ but it has a marking substance. Likewise, a traveler is not called ‘travel’ but one who travels. Therefore ‘messenger’ is an agent of performing the action of delivering the message, who can’t be a recipient of the message. Therefore, either a message is itself a ‘nouns of doers’ and deliver a message through its words or a compiler or sender is the ‘messenger’, who acts as a ‘doer’ to justify the grammatical addition of “er” at the end of his action of sending message.

 

The same linguistic rules of Arabic language have been used in the writing of the Quran in which letter “alif” is used after first or second letter of a verb,  root or an infinitive to make it a noun of quasi-pass of subject or a ‘nouns of doers’ as seen in the above examples of the suffix “er” in English language, i.e. the doer or the one who takes an action, such as from “رَزَقَ” to “رزَّاق”, “سبح” ”to “سُبْحَانَ”, “ب ر ک” (برک) to “بارک”, “ر ح م” or “رحمه” to “رحمان” and “ر س ل” (رسل) to “رساله” etc. in which “رزَّاق” is the subject (فاعل) whose act ( فعل) is to provide provision (رزق) therefore, linguistically “رزَّاق” is a provider of “رزق”, i.e. ‘nouns of doers’. The addition of “alif” between first two letters “ر ز” of “رزق” turns it into the noun “رزَّاق” that refers to the agent that performs the action. Likewise, “سبح”  (س ب ح)means: swim, float, move, drive out and occupation and “سُبْحَانَ” is a subject (فاعل) who causes swimming, floating, driving out or moving and who holds or occupies almost everything. Same as “رحمان” is a subject (فاعل) of “ر ح م” or “رحمه” and “رساله” is a subject (فاعل) of “ر س ل” (رَسَلَ). Therefore, “رساله” is actually a messenger, transmitter, communicator, deliverer, courier, carrier, arriver, news-letter and informer. This is the reason why a news- letter magazine or a regular publication is called “رساله” because as an envoy or as a messenger it contains information, it delivers news, features, message or editorial of its editor, writer or its publisher. Therefore, Rasool (رسول) is not a recipient or reader of “رساله” but a phrasal adjective noun of “رساله” which is actually a collection or complete consignment of “رساله”, i.e. a complete informant, dissertation, treaty, charter, epistle, booklet, leaflet, brochure, textbook, handbook, abstract, precise, act, circular, speech, writing of sent messages, communications, correspondence, posts, mails, couriers, handouts, orders, delivered inscriptions. However, to hide the actual messenger (رسول) of God (the revealed Book), behind the cult of personality our scholars mistranslated the Quranic word “رسول” and the Quranic phrase “رسول اللہ”.

I am pretty sure that the above stated grammatical rules will pass over the heads of our ignorant scholars and their thick disciples because let alone Arabic they even don’t know the grammar of any language and to cover their ignorance and negligence they falsely believe that no grammar was used in the Quran. However, an intelligent common person who is familiar with English grammar will easily pick the evilness of those who have destroyed the actual message of the Quran and clearly understand the correct meaning of the Quranic word Rasool (رسول) from the above explained comparison of English and Arabic grammatical rules.

 

The formation of the noun “رسول” (Rasool) is quite common in Arabic language and this type of nouns are commonly used in general Arabic and the Quran has also used Arabic nouns of similar formations, which do not refer to anyone who is a subject of taking an action like player, reader, writer, sender etc. such as the pattern or formation of the following Arabic/Quranic words is the same as seen in the formation of Arabic word “رسول” (Rasool) but they are not the ‘nouns of doers’ such as we have been given the traditional understanding of the word ‘messenger’:

“نزول” from “نَزَلَ” is not a ‘revealer’ but ‘revelation’. “دخول” from “دَخَلَ” is not used for one who enters or ‘enterer’ but ‘entry’. Likewise, the following Arabic/Quranic words and so many other words of similar formation are not translated to mean “nouns of doers”, such as  “نحول” from “نَحَلَ”, “قبول” from “قَبِل”, “بتول” from “بَتَّلَ”, “فضول” from “فَضَلَ”, “حلول” from “حَلَلَ”, “غسول” from “غَسَلَ”, “اصول” from “اَصَلَ”, “أُثُول” from “أَثَلَ”, “اجولة” from “اجل”, “احول” from “احل”, “ذلول” and “ذَلُولًا” from “ذَلَلَ” and “ذَلَ”, “شلول” from “شَلَ” and “اشل”, “غلول” from “غَلَّ” and “غَلَّلَ”, “ملول” from “مَلّ”, “بطولا” from “بَطَل”, “بقول” from “بَقَل”, “تبول” from “تَبَل”, “تجول” from “تَجَلَ”, “عسول” from “عسل”, “فسول” from “فسل”, “مسول” from “مسل”, “نسول” “نسل”.

There are so many Arabic/Quranic words the nouns of which are formed by suffix “ول” but they are not taken and not translated to mean the quasi-pass of subject of having “er” agent. Those who translate ‘messenger’ from “رسول” to mean a person who delivers a message or deliverer of the message, why don’t they translate “نزول” to mean the ‘revealer or who reveals a message’? What is the difference in the formation of “رسول” and “نزول”? Why “دخول” is not translated to mean ‘enterer’ or who enters? Why “قبول” is not taken to mean believer or accepter? The formations of “مسول”, “عسول”, “غسول”, “فسول”, “ذلول”, “أُثُول”, “نسول”, “احول”, “شلول”, “غلول”, “ملول”, “تجول”, “تبول”, “بتول”، “اصول” and uncountable similar nouns are not translated as they translate the word “رسول” of the same linguistic formation. This is because Arabs themselves distort the Quranic words because of their pagan beliefs, which they don’t want to leave at any cost.

This is the common problem among those who don’t want to understand the Quran; they think Arabs are not ignorant of the language of the Quran because they always had learned scholars among them and since Arabic is their own language they do everything right and follow the Quran correctly and Arabs supposedly understand the Quran better than anyone else. However, the reality is that Arabs don’t follow the Quran at all as their current religion or faith is solely based on traditions (Hadith) invented by non-Arab Persian Imams and fiqah (Jurisprudence) or Islamic Sharia invented by Zoroastrian Persian Judges of Abbasid Persian administration consisted of Zoroastrian & Buddhist cabinet of Ministers, known as ‘Bramikids’ of Abbasid Caliphs and their over ruling states women Khizrian and Zubaidah.

 

However, Allah Himself made it clear in the verse 9:97 of Surah “Tauba” that Arabs are the worst in Unbelief and hypocrisy. Although the traditional translations of this verse have been slightly modified to satisfy the Arabs, and to make modification in the meaning of “رَسُولِهِ” but it still serves the purpose of explaining the issue of following the Arabs to understand the Quran.

 

(9:97) “الأَعْرَابُ أَشَدُّ كُفْرًا وَنِفَاقًا وَأَجْدَرُ أَلاَّ يَعْلَمُواْ حُدُودَ مَا أَنزَلَ اللّهُ عَلَى رَسُولِهِ وَاللّهُ عَلِيمٌ حَكِيمٌ

‘The Arabs of the desert are the worst in Unbelief and hypocrisy, and most fitted to be in ignorance of the command which Allah hath sent down to His Messenger: But Allah is All-knowing, All-Wise.’ (Translation of Yusuf Ali)

The above translation is not even a proper translation but it still answers the question of those who reject the clear message of the Quran by following the pagan Arabs in understanding the Quran and Islam.

Yusuf Ali added the words “of the desert” after the definite noun “الأَعْرَابُ” (The Arabs), which is not the part of this verse. Whilst most scholars have deleted this word “الأَعْرَابُ” (The Arabs) from their translations out of blind faith in Arabs or to simply escape from their anger. Some scholars have even replaced the Quranic word “الأَعْرَابُ” (The Arabs) with the “villagers” or Badduins”. However, the Quran is very clear in its statement and uses the plural definite noun “الأَعْرَابُ” to mean “The Arabs” which cannot be replaced by any other word in the translation.

 

If you honestly analyse the opening clause of the above verse 9:97:  “الأَعْرَابُ أَشَدُّ كُفْرًا” you will find that “الأَعْرَابُ” is the definite noun to mean ‘the Arabs’ which refers the whole nation of Arabs, Arab people, and Arab scholars. “أَشَدُّ” is a superlative form of comparative adjective to mean “extremely”, “extremist” or “worst”. The prefix “alif” makes it superlative as seen in the formation of “اکبر” the most higher. “كُفْرًا” means of “kafar”. The suffix “alif” at the end of “كُفْرًا” is a preposition to mean ‘of’. The word “كُفْرًا” is derived out of its root “کفر” means ‘concealer of the truth’, which links to those old times formers who used to hide the seeds under the layers of earth. Therefore, in Arab culture “کافر” was used to refer those who bury the truth and ungrateful to God. However, when the Quran was translated under the likeminded Arabs and Persian administration the meaning of “كُفْرً” has been altered to ‘unbelief’ and “کافر” has been changed to “nonbeliever” or “unbeliever”. However, the true meaning of this Quranic word “كُفْرً” is not limited to the ‘belief’ but it has been used in the Quran in a broad spectrum which includes lying, deceiving, bluffing, fraud, dishonesty, cruelty, injustice, unfairness, discrimination, falsifying, cheating, betraying, state of ungratefulness and thanklessness etc.

 

Therefore, the opening clause of the verse 9:97 “الأَعْرَابُ أَشَدُّ كُفْرًا” clearly describes that “The Arabs are extremist of nonbelieving/hiding the truth/ungratefulness/dishonesty/unjust/lying/deceiving/cruelty

وَنِفَاقًا” means ‘and of double standards’, ‘of double dealing’, ‘of duplicity’ and ‘of hypocrisy’. “وَأَجْدَرُ” means a ‘highest wall’. “أَجْدَرُ” is a superlative derivative of the root word “جدر”, which is a synonym of Arabic word “حائِط” to mean

‘Wall’, ‘continuous vertical structure of brick’, ‘enclosure of stone having little width’ and ‘having smallpox’. The common factor among ‘walls’, ‘vertical stone structures’ and ‘smallpox’ are hindrance and blockage. Thick pus filled blisters of this contagious viral disorder “smallpox” block the surface like a brick wall or a stone structure hiding the area underneath and beyond. Also, the print of smallpox is similar to the impression of a stone wall.

Therefore, ‘creating hindrance’, ‘blocking’ and ‘hiding’ are actions of the root word “جدر” the derivative “أَجْدَرُ” of which has been revealed in the above verse 9:97 that we are studying to reach its correct meaning. These meaning of this Quranic word “أَجْدَرُ” are also consistent with the word “كُفْرًا” used in the opening clause of this verse 9:79, which is an evidence that the Quran is word to word consistent and no ambiguous word has been used in the Quran. So, “وَنِفَاقًا وَأَجْدَرُ” correctly means “and of hypocrite/double standards and concealing stone wall hindrance’

أَلاَّ يَعْلَمُواْ” means “they are those who don’t understand at all/they don’t know at all

The prefix “alif” (أَ) in the beginning of “أَلاَّ” is a comparative particle of superlative degree which is used with negating particle “لاَّ” to mean “at all”. Therefore, “أَلاَّ” will be correctly translated to mean “not at all”. “يَعْلَمُواْ” means ‘those who understand’ is a passive voice verb of present form which also contains the objective pronoun. The word “حُدُود” is a plural of Arabic word “حد” derived from Arabic root word “حدد” to mean ‘point’, ‘mark, ‘specify character, ‘draw a lines’, ‘objective’, ‘target’, ‘purpose’, ‘term’, ‘prescribe’, ‘define’, ‘outline’, ‘condiments’, ‘set’, ‘fix’, ‘indicate’, ‘assign’, ‘determine’ and ‘appoint’. However, throughout the Quran this Arabic Quranic word “حد” and its plural “حدود” are wrongly translated to mean Persian “حد” and its Persian plural “حدود” for limits, restrictions, boundaries, ordinates and orders. This is the reason why so called Islamic states press charges on people and give them unjustified inhuman sentences imposed by “Hadud Ordinance” of Satanic ‘Sharia’ which was made by evil Persian Imams and has nothing to do with the Quran. Whereas, the objectives “حدود” of the Quran are reformation and rectification based on humanity instead of imposing ‘stone to death’ like Dark Aged cruel sentences. Majority of victims of this ‘stone death’ sentence are innocent women who are raped first and then killed by stones. If you don’t believe what I have mentioned about this sentence of Satanic Sharia please write on google ‘stone to death’ or ‘stoning’ and find for yourself what has been happening in the Muslim world in the name of non-Quranic Islam.

Article “مَا” is used to mean ‘what/which/that’. “أَنزَلَ” is the command verb and a superlative verbal noun to mean ‘cause to reveal’, ‘revelation’, accommodate, lodge, provide lodgings for, put up, house, cause to displace downwards, cause to bring down, cause to go down to a lower level, cause to go down, cause to take down, cause to come down, cause to fall down into a lower level,  cause to reduce the height or pitch or elevation of something, settle down (وَطّنَ), cause to sink, cause to discharge, lay down, locate, place, position, put down, set (down), settle (in), settle down (in), put up, drop, launch.

A popular Arabic term “أنزل سفينة” is used to mean ‘Launch a ship’.

 

The same word “انزل” is also used as a noun. These nouns are called “Elative Nouns” in Arabic grammar, which I have already explained in my article “Correct Translation of the verse 34:28 of Surah Al Saba” in which you can find the grammatical details of how to make verbal nouns from the verb in which I have given examples of the formation of superlative verbal nouns “اکبر” and “اَرسَل”. The next word is “اللّهُ” which you know is translated in English to mean of Allah or Allah’s and “عَلَى” is coming afterwards, which is only translated to mean ‘on/upon/at’ in the misleading translation of those verses of the Quran the actual statement of which our scholars want to change according to their personal beliefs. However, the correct meaning of “عَلَى” are as follows:

  • عَلَى” as a verb “اِتّبَعَ” to mean ‘adopt’, ‘follow’, ‘pursue’ and ‘take up’.
  • عَلَى” as a verb “اِتّجَهَ إلى” to mean ‘be aimed at’, ‘be directed to’, ‘be oriented to’, ‘be tend to’, be turn to or toward.
  • عَلَى” as a verb “اِتّفَقَ” to mean ‘agree on or about’, ‘arrange’, ‘bring about an understanding or agreement’, ‘come to terms’, ‘conclude or strike’.
  • عَلَى” as a verb “اِتّكَلَ” to mean ‘base on’, ‘be based on’, ‘count on’, ‘depend on’, ‘draw upon’, ‘found on’, ‘founded on’.

 

Uses of “عَلَى” in general Arabic are as follows:

“على أساس المقاولة” and “على أشغال عمومية” are Arabic legal terms to mean “contract price”.

“تشـغيل على البارد” is used as a military term throughout the Arab world to mean ‘cold start’.

“يحـافظ على الزخـم” to mean ‘maintain momentum’ is again a military term which is used throughout the Arab countries.

As a preposition “عَلَى” is used to mean: within, across, upon, over, at, about, on, among, according to, for, in its true form and by, which can be seen throughout the Quran as well as in the general Arabic. However, prepositions are used and translated according to the relevant verbs and keeping in view the other articles as seen in English grammar in which ‘get up’ is meaning-wise different to ‘get out’ and ‘get on’ is different to ‘get off’. Likewise, ‘set up’ is meaning wise different to ‘set off’ and ‘set aside’, ‘put up’ is different to ‘put out’ and ‘put on’. Therefore, prepositions or little particles and single letter articles along with Arabic words are used to keep the statement consistent, fixed and meaning wise accurate to understand the sentence from the writer’s point of view in which no one goes wrong to understand the statement and no one can translate the sentence different to its actual spirit. However, in sheep practice, due to lack of knowledge and because of our non-Quranic dogma we ignore the above stated linguistic rules and twist the translation of the Quranic words of fixed meaning according to our belief due to which the actual understanding of the verses of the Quran is destroyed.

The next word is “رَسُولِهِ” which is a combination of هِ + رَسُولِ in which “هِ” is a third person singular objective pronoun to mean ‘His’ and “رَسُولِ” means ‘inscription’, ‘communication’, delivered mail’, ‘correspondence’, ‘ address, ‘informant’, ‘handout’, ‘circular’, ‘message’, delivery, post, and consignment.

وَاللّهُ” and God is “عَلِيمٌ” intellect/intellectual, “حَكِيمٌ” correctly means “Authority”.

The conventional translations of this Quranic phrase “عَلِيمٌ حَكِيمٌ” to mean ‘Knowledgeable and Wise’, ‘Learned Wise’ and ‘Knowing Wise’ etc. are the meaning of Persian words “عالم” (Knowing/knowledgeable) and Persian word “حکیم” from “حکمت” who were known as wise people throughout the Persian history such as old time expert physicians, scientists, astronomers, mathematicians and philosophers etc. who were all in one due to their extensive knowledge. However, in the Arabic words “عَلِيمٌ حَكِيمٌ” God does not compare Himself with the worldly experts, who gain knowledge through their teachers and become wise on the basis of their gained knowledge because God Himself is a teacher “عَلَّمَهُ الْبَيَانَ” (55:4) and computed/ mathematical/ accurate/expert designer of the sun and the moon “الشَّمْسُ وَالْقَمَرُ بِحُسْبَانٍ” (55:5).

So, Allah did not learn from someone and did not become knowledgeable or wise by learning anything but He was already ‘Intellectual’ (عَلِيمٌ) and known ‘Intellectual Energy’ or ‘Intellectual Power’. This is the difference between Persian “عالم” (knowledgeable) and Arabic “عَلِيمٌ” to mean naturally talented or intellectual. The Quranic word “حَكِيمٌ” is derived out of Arabic root word “حکم” which is not a Persian or Indian physician or a philosopher but the One Who Possesses Authority. Hence, Arabic “حَكِيمٌ” is an ‘authority’ whose word is the last word.

What about the translation of other Quranic words if our scholars could not translate simple Arabic words “عَلِيمٌ حَكِيمٌ” with their true meaning?

Hence, is the correct translation of the verse 9:97 of Surah Tauba, the word to word true analysis of which you have seen in the above lines is as follows:

(9:97) “الأَعْرَابُ أَشَدُّ كُفْرًا وَنِفَاقًا وَأَجْدَرُ أَلاَّ يَعْلَمُواْ حُدُودَ مَا أَنزَلَ اللّهُ عَلَى رَسُولِهِ وَاللّهُ عَلِيمٌ حَكِيمٌ

The Arabs are extremist of nonbelieving/hiding the truth

and of hypocrite/double standards and concealing stone wall hindrance they are those who don’t understand at all defined outlines/objectives of what God causes to reveal on His communication/delivered message and God is Intellect Authority.

(Word to word correct translation of 9:97)

 

Furthermore, the verse 40:78 clearly defines what “Rasool” is but all Quranist and traditional scholars have concealed the original statement of this verse 40:78 in their fake translations and false exegesis. Therefore, to understand the correct meaning of this verse 40:78 we need to analyse the Arabic text of this verse:

وَلَقَدْ أَرْسَلْنَا رُسُلًا مِّن قَبْلِكَ مِنْهُم مَّن قَصَصْنَا عَلَيْكَ وَمِنْهُم مَّن لَّمْ نَقْصُصْ عَلَيْكَ وَمَا كَانَ لِرَسُولٍ أَنْ يَأْتِيَ بِآيَةٍ إِلَّا بِإِذْنِ اللَّهِ فَإِذَا جَاءَ أَمْرُ اللَّهِ قُضِيَ بِالْحَقِّ وَخَسِرَ هُنَالِكَ الْمُبْطِلُونَ” (40:78)

لَقَدْ” is used when such a universal fact is described which remains constant and unchanged in past present and future, i.e. to mention anything which is never affected by time periods or time factors and gives the same result every time. Basically, “لَقَدْ” refers to a nonstop continuation of something from past to future with the same outcome. Therefore, in general Arabic “لَقَدْ” is correctly translated to mean “always” if it comes with imperfect (present) verb but with perfect verb (past verb) “لَقَدْ” is translated to mean “always have been” and “always had been”. In Arabic grammar the past verb is called ‘perfect’ verb because the action of this verb has been completed in the past which makes this verb ‘perfect’ because of its fulfilled action. Whereas, the actions of present and future verbs are still remaining to be completed this is the reason they are called ‘imperfect’ verbs.

أَرْسَلْنَا” is a combination of نَا + أَرْسَلْ in which “نَا” is the first person plural objective pronoun to mean “our/us”, which cannot be translated to mean “we” as a subjective pronoun. However, our scholars always ignore this key linguistic rule and translate “نَا” to mean “we”. Whereas, in Arabic language “نَحنْ” is used to mean “we” and the Quran has used “نَحنْ” in many verses where Allah wanted to say “we”. Therefore, replacing objective pronouns with subjective pronouns in the translations is the biggest mistake of the translators which they deliberately commit to change the meaning of the statements of the Quran according to their false beliefs. However, where these scholars and translators feel that they will be instantly caught changing Allah’s words they don’t interfere and translate correctly such as they never change objective pronoun in the phrases like “رَبَّنَا” and correctly translate it to mean “our Lord” otherwise they will be caught if they translate “رَبَّنَا” to mean “we Lord”. However, to twist the meaning of the verses of the Quran they sneakily change their objective pronouns where they feel that no one will easily catch them.

أَرْسَلْ” is derived from “رسل” which is the root word of first form (past) of Arabic verb “رْسَلَ” and “أَرْسَل” is the 4th form of its verb, which is technically an imperative or command verb that orders someone to communicate, to correspond, to deliver a message, to message, to address, to post, to mail, to consign and to inscribe etc. However, according to its formation “ارسل” is also a ‘verbal noun’ of highest comparative degree called “اسم فضیلت” a superlative noun or elative noun, which is made by adding letter “alif” in the beginning of first form of Arabic verb or the source (مصدر). An easy remembering and well-known example of “اسم فضیلت” (Elative noun) is “اکبر” which is actually کبر + ا = اکبر to mean ‘the biggest’, ‘most highest’ or ‘almighty’. However, at the same time this is also an imperative verb but there are further rules of its use and determination as an Elative verbal noun or an imperative verb. These rules are not difficult neither there is any confusion upon taking such words as a verbal noun or as an imperative verb but instead of using personal opinion of hitting or missing, an intensive linguistic knowledge and careful attention is required to correctly translate these phrases, such as keeping in view simple grammatical structure of making Arabic sentences, “Verb+Subject+Object” and paying attention to the placement of pronouns, prepositions, articles and particles coming before and after such complex phrases. In the phrase “أَرْسَلْنَا” of the verse 40:78 “نَا” cannot be treated as a subject because it is already in objective form therefore it does not fit in the rule of grammatical structure of forming Arabic sentence with regular verb (Verb+Subject+Object). Hence, in the verse 40:78 “ارسل” of “أَرْسَلْنَا” is not a verb but a ‘verbal noun’ of highest comparative degree (اسم فضیلت) to correctly mean “Our exalted delivery”.   “رُسُلًا” (ا + رُسُلً) is an Accusative Past Verb in a typical Classical Arabic style in which automatic system of cases (اعراب /vowel movements of fatha, kasra & damma) has been phonetically adjusted with full letters of vowels contrary to the style of “cases” (اعراب) invented and added on the words of the Quran quite after the death of Prophet Muhammad (pbuh). Therefore, wherever, it was necessary the Quran has itself created the “cases” (اعراب) within the formation of its own words by using full vowels (alif-wao-ya) to protect the meaning of Quranic words without any external interference of changing the meaning of Allah’s words. Therefore, “رُسُلًا” is an accusative past verb, which takes a direct object of the subject (“ارسل” exalted delivery of “أَرْسَلْنَا”) without change of meaning. Although, the nominative case marker “damma” was added on “رُ” of “رُسُلًا” afterwards, to achieve the same purpose of directly referring “رُسُلًا” to the subject (ارسل ofأَرْسَلْنَا) by making it a nominative case but this afterwards invented addition of case markers on the words of the Quran is not necessarily required because nominative case is the default case which is automatically achieved in pronunciation. “مِّن” is a preposition to mean “from/of” and the phrase “قَبْلِكَ” is the combination of كَ + قَبْلِ in which “قَبْلِ” means ‘before’ or ‘earlier’ and “كَ” is a second person singular objective pronoun to mean “your/yours”.

This pronoun “كَ” has been misused to make “Rasool” to Prophet (pbuh). As I have explained above in the details of objective pronoun “نَا” that it cannot be translated as a subjective verb to mean “we” and we have also seen the example of “رَبَّنَا” in which taking objective pronoun “نَا” as a subjective pronoun to mean “We” will ruin the correct meaning of “رَبَّنَا” by giving its opposite meaning “We Lord” instead of its correct meaning “our Lord”. The same rule applies on the objective pronoun “كَ”. If we replace “كَ” from objective to subjective pronoun the phrases like “رَبّْكَ” will be translated to mean “You Lord” instead of “your Lord”. This is the reason why our scholars carefully take the correct meaning of phrases like “رَبّْكَ” to mean “your Lord” so that no one catch them making changes in the statements of the Quran because this phrase “رَبّْكَ” is quite common and known to almost everyone like the phrase “رَبَّنَا” and both phrases are used in supplications as well to which people usually remember by heart.

However, the same scholars deceive Allah and His people by twisting the same objective pronoun “كَ” to mean “YOU” in the translation of other phrases, where they want to add their non Quranic beliefs and lies in the interpretation of the Quran.

Therefore, “قَبْلِكَ” correctly means “BEFORE YOUR/BEFORE YOURS

There is a big difference between “YOU” and “YOUR”. The person who is being addressed is referred by “YOU” but something in his possession is referred by “YOUR” or “YOURS”.

If you go to school to drop off or pick up your children and meet other parents there whom you want to say something about their children what will you say ‘your children’ or ‘you children’?

If you want to say something about the place where someone lives you will say ‘your house’ instead of ‘you house’. If you talk to someone about the book that he has got, you will say “your book”. Likewise, in the verse 40:78 that we are studying Allah is saying “قَبْلِكَ” to mean ‘before yours’, which means the book, the message, the inscription, the post before your one.   This is quite simple and just a matter of common sense but extremely difficult to understand for those who have blind faith in the false exegesis of their scholars who are the root cause of our deviation from the actual Islam.

Therefore, the words “وَلَقَدْ أَرْسَلْنَا رُسُلًا مِّن قَبْلِكَ” of the verse 40:78 correctly means “And always our exalted message has been delivered before from yours

مِنْهُم” (هُم+مِن) of/from them, “مَّن” is normally taken as a ‘Relative Pronoun (اِسْمٌ مَوْصُول) to mean who, what, which, that and whoever but the same word “مَّن” is also used as a verb “اِسْتَقَى” and “اِسْتَمَدّ” to mean borrow from, derive from, draw from, get from, obtain from and take from. However, the layout of these words “مِنْهُم مَّن قَصَصْنَا عَلَيْكَ” linguistically required a verb among prepositions, pronouns and nouns in the set of the words “مِنْهُم مَّن قَصَصْنَا عَلَيْكَ”. Therefore, in accordance with the grammatical rules the word “مَّن” will be counted here as a verb instead of a ‘relative pronoun’ otherwise these words “مِنْهُم مَّن قَصَصْنَا عَلَيْكَ” will not express anything. The phrase “قَصَصْنَا” is the combination of نَا + قَصَصْ in which “نَا” is the first person plural ‘objective’ pronoun to mean “our/us”, the detail of which can be seen in the above paragraphs and “قَصَصْ” means ‘clip’, ‘literature’, ‘recounting’, ‘repeat in speech or writing words previously said or written. “عَلَيْكَ” is a combination of كَ + عَلَي in which “كَ” is a second person singular objective pronoun to mean “you/yours”, which cannot be translated to mean “you” as we have discussed earlier with the examples of “رَبّْكَ” to mean “your Lord” and “رَبَّنَا” to mean “our Lord”. Nor is “رَبَّنَا” translated to mean “we Lord” neither “رَبّْكَ” is taken to mean “you Lord”. Therefore, if “رَبّْكَ” is not translated to mean “you Lord” how is “عَلَيْكَ” translated to mean “on you”?

Hence, “عَلَيْكَ” is not “on or upon you” but “on or upon your referred thing”, which is in your possession or belongs to or nominated to the addressee. So, Prophet (pbuh) was an addressee, who can’t be addressed by objective pronoun “your”. Therefore, objective pronoun “كَ” to mean “your” refers something else other than the personality of the Prophet (pbuh) such as “on your book”, “on your inscription”, “on your delivered message” etc.

However, “عَلَي” means ‘found on’, ‘founded on’, upon, on, about and within as explained in the analysis of the verse 9:97 in the beginning of this article. Therefore, “عَلَيْكَ” correctly means ‘within your/yours’, ‘on your/yours’, ‘upon your/yours’, ‘founded on your/yours’ etc.

So, the words “مِنْهُم مَّن قَصَصْنَا عَلَيْكَ” correctly means “from them derived/drawn/got/obtained/taken our clip/literature/recounting/repeat in speech/previously said or written words founded on yours”.

The next clause of the verse 40:78 that we are studying starts from the phrase “وَمِنْهُم” in which conjunction “و” links this clause with the previous clause of speech and “مِنْهُم” (هُم+مِن) means of/from them. The next word “مَّن” is a ‘Relative Pronoun (اِسْمٌ مَوْصُول) to mean who, what, which, that, whatever, whoever, and verb to mean borrow from, derive from, draw from, get from, obtain from and take from. “لَّمْ” is a negating particle to mean “no, not, without”. “نَقْصُصْ” means ‘downtrend’, ‘diminish’, ‘drop’, ‘curtailment’, ‘contraction’, ‘lower’, ‘lessen’, ‘dwindling, ‘hole’, ‘wane’, ‘come to an end’, decrement’, ‘imperfection’, ‘defect’, ‘lack’, ‘deformity’. “عَلَيْكَ” correctly means ‘within your/yours’, ‘on your/yours’, ‘upon your/yours’, ‘founded on your/yours’ etc.

Hence, the clause “وَمِنْهُم مَّن لَّمْ نَقْصُصْ عَلَيْكَ” correctly means “and from them whatever/obtained/drawn, without lack/defect/deformity founded on yours

وَمَا” means ‘and not’ because article “مَا” is coming before the past verb “كَانَ” therefore, according to the linguistic rules this particle “مَا” is taken as a negative “مَا” (مَاالنافیةٍ). “كَانَ” is the past of ‘Be’. The phrase “لِرَسُولٍ” is the combination of رَسُولٍ + لِ in which “لِ” is a preposition to mean ‘for’, in order to’ and ‘to’. Whereas, “رَسُولٍ” is the ‘delivered message’, ‘mail’, ‘memorandum, ‘communication’, ‘correspondence’, ‘ address, ‘informant’, ‘handout’, ‘circular’, ‘message’, delivery, post, ‘consignment’ and ‘inscription’. “أَنْ” means ‘that’, ‘so as to’, ‘with a view to’, ‘while’ etc. “يَأْتِيَ” with forthcoming preposition “ب” is an idiom to mean “bring”, “fetch”, ‘derive’, ‘happen’, ‘occur’, ‘take place’, ‘come about’, ‘transpire’, ‘fall’ itself, ‘crop up’, ‘materialise’, ‘arise’, ‘arrive’, ‘appear’, ‘come to pass’, ‘befall’, ‘take or occupy a specified position in space itself. The phrase “بِآيَةٍ” is the combination of هِ + آيَتِ + بِ in which “بِ” is the preposition to mean ‘with’, ‘by’ and “آيَتِ” means ‘verses’, and “هِ” is a possessive pronoun in objective form to mean ‘its’, which refers the verses of “رَسُول”.

This phrase “بِآيَةٍ” again makes it clear that “رَسُول” is not a person but in fact an ‘inscription’, ‘delivered message’, ‘circular’, ‘consignment’, memorandum or a ‘delivery’ of its verses.

Hence, “وَمَا كَانَ لِرَسُولٍ أَنْ يَأْتِيَ بِآيَةٍ” correctly means “and it was not for Rasool (message) that to befall with its verses”.

إِلَّا” means except and “بِإِذْنِ” is the combination of إِذْنِ + بِ in which “بِ” is the preposition to mean ‘with/by’ and “إِذْنِ” means authorization, permit, license, warrant, acknowledge, admit, listen to “اللَّهِ”  God.

إِلَّا بِإِذْنِ اللَّهِ” means “Except by authorisation of God

فَإِذَا” means ‘in fact when’. Letter “ف” in the beginning is used to make the forthcoming statement a ‘universal fact’, ‘necessary’ and ‘entire truth’. Therefore, this prefix “ف” must be translated in the translation to mean ‘indeed’, ‘for sure’, ‘actually’, ‘must’ and ‘in fact’ etc. “جَاءَ” means ‘turn up’, ‘come’, ‘get to’, ‘reach’, ‘arrive’. “أَمْرُ” means ‘mandate’, ‘condition’, ‘order’, ‘decree’, ‘instruction’. “اللَّهِ” God’s. “قُضِيَ” decide, judge, adjudicate, ‘try’, ‘award’, ‘settle’ and ‘require’.

بِالْحَقِّ” means appropriately, correctly, duly, equitably, fairly, fitly, honestly, justly, properly, rightfully, rightly, truly.

Hence, “فَإِذَا جَاءَ أَمْرُ اللَّهِ قُضِيَ بِالْحَقِّ” correctly means “indeed when came God’s order justifying right

و” is linking conjunction to mean “and”. “خَسِرَ” is opposite to come or arrive (جَاءَ) therefore, “خَسِرَ” means ‘caused destruction’. ‘suffering loss’, ‘incur loss’ ‘perish’ ‘destroy’ ‘annihilate’ die (for animals), forfeit, throw away, lost, neglect, mislay, slip, omit, fail to make use of, fail to take advantage of and let go by, obliterate, wipe off the face of the earth, wipe off the map, kill, slaughter, exterminate, eliminate, liquidate, eradicate, extinguish, finish off, erase, root out, crush, decay, demolish, devastate, eat up, exhaust, overwhelm, ruin, suppress, wreck, smash, shatter, finished off, liquidate, negate, wipe out, out date.

The phrase “هُنَالِكَ” is a combination of “هُنَاكَ” and preposition “لِ” to mean ‘for/to’. “هُنَاكَ” is pointing from far or an indication noun (اِسْمُ إِشَارَةٍ لِلْبَعِيد) to mean ‘there are’, ‘there is’ and ‘therein’ etc. It is also used to express confirmation, dismay, disappointment, shock, sadness, depression and alarming situation.

الْمُبْطِلُونَ” is the definite plural noun of “مُبْطِل” derived out of Arabic root word “بطل” means ‘void’, ‘invalidate’, ‘nullify’, ‘vitiate’ ‘deny’, ‘reject’, ‘revoke’ and ‘abolish. So, “الْمُبْطِلُون” correctly means ‘the rejecters’, ‘those who are revoking’, ‘the revocatory’, ‘the deniers’, ‘the abolishers; ‘the invalidators, ‘the nullifiers, ‘the revoking, ‘the voids’ and ‘the avoiders (Arabic legal term). Also, according to “Sihah” of AI‐Jowharee, “Misbah” of Al- Feiyoomee, “Kenz el‐Loghah” of Ibn‐Maaroof and Kamoos of Al Ferozabadi “الْمُبْطِلُون” are ‘those who are ‘bigheaded or strong hearted in fighting or war’. So, according to the above mentioned classical Arabic lexicons “الْمُبْطِلُون” also means ‘the fighters’ or ‘the warriors’.

 

And incurred loss therein for the avoiders/and caused distraction therein for the rejecters or the deniers/ and there is forfeited dismay for the revokers/and mislaid disappointment therein for the abolishers, the invalidators, the nullifiers, the fighters, the warriors, those who vetoed”.

Here is the correct translation which we have derived from word to word analysis of the verse 40:78.

مِنْهُم مَّن قَصَصْنَا عَلَيْكَ وَمِنْهُم مَّن لَّمْ نَقْصُصْ عَلَيْكَ وَمَا كَانَ لِرَسُولٍ أَنْ يَأْتِيَ بِآيَةٍ إِلَّا بِإِذْنِ اللَّهِ فَإِذَا جَاءَ أَمْرُ اللَّهِ قُضِيَ بِالْحَقِّ وَخَسِرَ هُنَالِكَ الْمُبْطِلُونَ” (40:78)

And always our exalted message has been delivered before from yours, from them obtained our literature founded on yours and from them whatever drawn without deformity founded on yours and it was not for Rasool (message) that to befall with its verses except by authorisation of God, indeed when came God’s order justifying right and caused loss therein for those who are the deniers.

(Word to word correct translation of the verse 40:78)

 

We have seen the word to word correct translation of the above verse 40:78 in the misleading translations of which all traditional and Quranist scholars did nothing but sneakily played with the pronouns to make Prophets to the verdict of Allah came in His message to all Prophets. Allah called “Rasool” to its delivered message but our scholars concealed Allah’s statements revealed in the Quran and made “Rasool” to Prophets (Quranists interpretation) and Personalities above and over the Prophets (Traditional interpretation). In the above verse 40:78 the word “بِآيَةٍ” to mean “with its verses” after the words “رَسُولٍ أَنْ يَأْتِيَ” if we take Rasool as a prophet in these words it means “befalling prophet with its verses, which is absurd because verses are the sentences of a message but they are not counted the parts of human body of a prophet. So, only a message is consisted of verses which is called Rasool (رَسُولٍ) in the above verse 40:78.

 

Therefore, all traditional and Quranist translations and exegesis (tafseer) of the Quran are false and misleading, which were invented to bring down whole Muslim nation towards obeying the non Quranic literature invented in the name of ‘Sunnah’ (practice) of Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) centuries after his death, when the nexus of anti-Quran Arab pagans and their polytheist anti-Islam Persian Zoroastrian partners came into power and occupied Islamic Empire.

 

Since, than it became an essential part of our belief that “Rasool” mentioned in the Quran were people like Prophets and some Prophets were “Rasool” and some were not “Rasool” but just Prophets. The only purpose of this evil forgery was to keep the Quran away from people assigning them the non-Quranic even non-Islamic satanic literature in which they brought back into Islam all polytheist and pagan rituals, which were declared unlawful in the Quran and Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) stopped them and stood against them when he received Allah’s message in which including Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) Allah ordered everyone to obey Allah and obey the Message. “أَطِيعُواْ اللّهَ وَأَطِيعُواْ الرَّسُولَ” (4:59). In fact this verse applies on Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) as well in relation to obey Allah and Obey Rasool (the message). Therefore, if the Prophet (pbuh) was Rasool himself then who was his “الرَّسُولَ” to be obeyed? Whereas, Quran has nowhere made any exception for Prophet (pbuh) !

Also, the word “أَطِيعُواْ” (obey) never came with “نبی” (prophet) but the orders were given to “نبی” (prophet) throughout the Quran. Whereas, no order was given to “الرَّسُولَ”. All orders of Salaat, Zakat and instructions regarding family and wives were given to “نبی” (prophet). Whereas, “الرَّسُولَ” (Rasool) was not mentioned anywhere in these orders except obeying the Rasool.

 

Therefore, if Rasool was the title of a person he should be involved in other matters of life as well as an ideal personality or a role model but throughout the Quran no such example of Rasool has been given except to obey Rasool.

 

If the words “نبی” (prophet) and “الرَّسُولَ” (the Rasool) refer the same personality why did Allah use two different names “نبی” (prophet) and “الرَّسُولَ” (the Rasool) for the same person and if they are two personalities why did “الرَّسُولَ” (the Rasool) remain absent in all other aspects of human life?

If only “نبی” (prophet) has been portrayed as an activist then what was the function or where is the activity of “الرَّسُولَ” (the Rasool) as a person?

Blind people can’t see vigilant words of the Quran in which “Cult of Personality” has been discarded “وَمَا مُحَمَّدٌ إِلاَّ رَسُولٌ قَدْ خَلَتْ مِن قَبْلِهِ الرُّسُلُ” (3:144).

The definition of the “Rasool” what we have seen in the analysis and correct translation of the verse 40:78 the same definition of “رَسُولٌ” came in the verse 3:144 of Surah Al Imran in which the opening words “وَمَا” to mean “and not”, “and no”, “and without” are clearly negating the “Cult of Personality” of Prophet Muhammad (pbuh). The words “وَمَا مُحَمَّدٌ” refer the situation without Muhammad (pbuh) and time when Muhammad (pbuh) was not there, when Muhammad (pbuh) is not there and when Muhammad (pbuh) will not be there, “إِلاَّ رَسُولٌ قَدْ خَلَتْ” Only Rasool has always been occurring/ happening.

This Quranic word “خَلَتْ” is an epithetical noun of typical classical Arabic literature, which contains Godly attributes. However, meaning wise “خَلَتْ” is a synonym of the word “أخل” used in modern Arabic language to mean “Contravene”, which is defined in all standard Arabic dictionaries to mean “offend against the prohibition or order of a law, treaty, or code of conduct”

The root word of “خَلَتْ” and “أخل” is the same and the only difference between two is “خَلَتْ” contains attributes of God as an epithetical noun which is made by adding letter “ت” at the end whereas, letter “alif” is added in the beginning to make an Elative noun (اسم فضیلت) for general use as seen in the formation of Elative nouns “أرسَلَ” or “اْنزِلَ”etc. explained earlier in this article. Hence, both “خَلَتْ” and “أخل” are based on the same proto root “خ ل” to derive their same meaning.

However, including this verse 3:144 the Arabic word “خَلَتْ” is wrongly translated throughout the Quran to mean Persian word “خلوت”, which is used in Persian language for “تخلیہ” to mean ‘go away’, ‘pass away’, ‘leave alone’, ‘isolate’ or ‘empty’. You might have noticed the use of these Persian words “خلوت”, and “تخلیہ” in popular film “Mughl-e-Azam” together with so many other Persian, Mughal or Turkish screenplays made on the royal stories in which when Caliphs or kings want secrecy or isolation from others they are shown using the same word “تخلیہ” and “خلوت”. The same words also used when go to their bedroom.

Therefore, to sabotage the actual statements of Arabic Quran and to bring non-Quranic false beliefs in the interpretation of the Quran, the key Arabic words used in the verses of the Quran were replaced in the translation with phonetically similar Persian words.

The anti-Quran forces have used the same evil formula to sabotage the actual statement of the verse 3:144 “وَمَا مُحَمَّدٌ إِلاَّ رَسُولٌ قَدْ خَلَتْ” in which Allah told us that “Not Muhammad but Rasool (Message) has always been His order of law or code of conduct”, “مِن قَبْلِهِ الرُّسُلُbefore the delivery of his message.

So, the opening clause of the verse 3:144 is clearly telling us that “Muhammad is not Rasool but Rasool is God’s code of conduct or His order of Law that has been always delivered since before Muhammad

 

Hence, the above verse 3:144 is defining that “Rasool” is Allah’s ‘Order of Law’ or His ‘Code of Conduct’.

 

When this ‘Code of Conduct’ or ‘Order of Law’, called Rasool (رَسُولٌ) in the Quran, was sent to all communities and each and every nation (10:47, 16:36) God took the most righteous people from them to deliver on them His Code of Conduct (رَسُولٌ) and appointed them to commission it in their land and among their people. These exalted Message bearer and Commissioners of Devine Law are called Prophet (نبی) in the Quran.

However, Rasool (رَسُولٌ) and Prophet (نبی) were correlatives and had a compulsory working relationship between each other but they were from different kinds or species in which Code of Conduct or Rasool (رَسُولٌ) was Devine memorandum or Devine Inscription consisted of delivered message, delivered communication, delivered address, delivered speech, delivered consignment and delivered mail of God, which is also the established evidence over people including the Prophet as a certificate, i.e. a necessary document of God’s verification and certification of Prophet hood (2:143) “وَيَكُونَ الرَّسُولُ عَلَيْكُمْ شَهِيدًاand the delivered message establishes a certificate on yours (community and yourself- pronoun كُمْ of عَلَيْكُمْ refers all people including the Prophet as عَلَى النَّاسِ mentioned in the beginning of this verse). Therefore, Rasool (الرَّسُولُ) is actually a certified legal instrument (شَهِيدًا) of a Prophet which contains Divine Law and Code of Conduct.

Whereas, the Prophet (نبی) is a person and a representative from human species, who is also bound to obey the Rasool (رَسُولٌ) together with whole human species (يَتَّبِعُ الرَّسُولَ – 2:143 and وَأَطِيعُواْ الرَّسُولَ -4:59), This is also mentioned in earlier Inscriptions (وَإِنَّهُ لَفِي زُبُرِ الْأَوَّلِينَ – 26:196)

 

Furthermore, the Quran states that Allah and His Angels communicate on the NABI (Prophet) “إِنَّ اللَّهَ وَمَلَائِكَتَهُ يُصَلُّونَ عَلَى النَّبِيِّ” (33:56), and nowhere mentioned in the Quran that Allah or His Angels ever communicated with “Rasool” (رَسُولٌ). This is because “Rasool” (رَسُولٌ) itself is an established communication on the Prophet (نبی).

Hence, there is no confusion in the Quran on the matter of “Rasool” (رَسُولٌ) and Prophet (نبی), and on the orders of obeying the Rasool (رَسُولٌ) but only pagans have created a confusion in understanding “Rasool” (رَسُولٌ) and Prophet (نبی). They have sat aside the Quran and made “Rasool” (رَسُولٌ) to Prophet (نبی) on purpose so that they can constrain Muslims to follow whatever they have invented in the name of the Prophet (pbuh) instead of obeying the Quran which is actual Rasool (رَسُولٌ) in Allah’s words to be obeyed (يَتَّبِعُ الرَّسُولَ – 2:143 and وَأَطِيعُواْ الرَّسُولَ -4:59) by everyone.

 

Therefore, words of the Quran are our beckons and Quran is a certificate of Islam and the Quran alone certifies us as a Muslim. If we sat side the Quran for what Persian Imams or anyone else has invented we are definitely not Muslim. This is because Allah has clearly said in the Quran “وَلاَ يُشْرِكُ فِي حُكْمِهِ أَحَدًا” (18:26) “And He does not involve anyone in His order”. Quran has also quoted the statement of prophet Muhammad (pbuh) in the verse 10:15 “مَا يَكُونُ لِي أَنْ أُبَدِّلَهُ مِن تِلْقَاءِ نَفْسِي إِنْ أَتَّبِعُ إِلاَّ مَا يُوحَى إِلَيَّIt is not to me that I make any change from myself as I only follow what is revealed to me. “إِنَّهُ لَقَوْلُ رَسُولٍ كَرِيمٍ” (69:40) “That it’s the word/statement of noble message”.

In the above verse 69:40 the Noble Quran has been called “رَسُولٍ كَرِيمٍ” and its words called its “قَوْلُ”. If we believe and translate “رَسُولٍ كَرِيمٍ” to mean “noble Prophet” then “إِنَّهُ” makes the whole Quran “قَوْلُ” of Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) instead of “قَوْلُ” or word of Allah. Whereas, the noble Quran is the word of God revealed on Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) and Prophet (pbuh) did not write the words of the Quran with his personal opinion. Therefore, the verse 69:40 leaves no room of taking “رَسُولٍ كَرِيمٍ” to mean “noble Prophet”. I am sure you are familiar with the word “قَوْلُ” which is also used with the sayings of popular saints, such as “قَوْلُ” of Hazrat Ali (RA) or “قَوْلُ” of baba Farid or “قَوْلُ” of such and such person in which “قَوْلُ” is correctly taken to mean “کلمہ” or “کلام” of someone. In the same way Allah has called His revelation ‘Word of God’ “كَلِمَةُ اللّهِ” (9:40), “كَلِمَاتُ اللَّهِ” (31:27, 10.64, 6:34), “كَلِمَةٍ مِّنَ اللّهِ” (3:39) and “كَلِمَتُ رَبِّكَ” (40:6, 10:96, 10:33, 7:137).

If the statement of the verse 69:40 “إِنَّهُ لَقَوْلُ رَسُولٍ كَرِيمٍ” is taken to mean “the word of NABI Karim (noble Prophet), where is the Word of Allah then?

Alternatively, you will have to believe that the words of the Quran were not Allah’s own words but invented by noble Prophet, if you believe that “رَسُولٍ كَرِيمٍ” means “noble Prophet”. So, there is no way of taking “رَسُول” (Rasool) to mean Prophet.

 

Therefore, to bring this false dogma in Islam the actual statements of the Quran have been systematically distorted throughout the translation of the whole Quran and paid a careful attention to all relevant verses of the Quran to make sure the consistency of evil forgery so that no one can catch the wickedness of evil scholars of Islam.

 

To achieve their evil purpose of constraining people to obey their satanic inventions they gave misleading translation of the following verse 7:158 in which they invented a false statement from Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) that “I am Rasool of Allah” same as they had invented it the fake Ahadith and falsely attributed them to Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) that he was Allah’s Rasool and Muslims are bound to obey his Ahadith in compliance with Allah’s order of “وَأَطِيعُواْ الرَّسُولَ”. The blind followers of evil take their words more than Allah’s words and set aside the Quran, which is actually the Rasool (الرَّسُولَ) mentioned to obey in the words “وَأَطِيعُواْ الرَّسُولَ”.

قُلْ يَا أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ إِنِّي رَسُولُ اللّهِ إِلَيْكُمْ جَمِيعًا الَّذِي لَهُ مُلْكُ السَّمَاوَاتِ وَالْأَرْضِ لاَ إِلَـهَ إِلاَّ هُوَ يُحْيِـي وَيُمِيتُ فَآمِنُواْ بِاللّهِ وَرَسُولِهِ النَّبِيِّ الْأُمِّيِّ الَّذِي يُؤْمِنُ بِاللّهِ وَكَلِمَاتِهِ وَاتَّبِعُوهُ لَعَلَّكُمْ تَهْتَدُونَ (7:158)

To invent the false translation of the words “إِنِّي رَسُولُ اللّهِ”   (I am Allah’s Rasool) of the above verse 7:158 our scholars and their pagan ancestors distorted the word “إِنِّي” to mean “I am”. Whereas, the whole world knows that first person singular pronoun “اَنَا” is used in Arabic to say “I am”, which has been an accepted and recognised first person singular pronoun in Arabic language since and even before the revelation of the Quran. This is not even the case as if Allah did not know the use of this Arabic pronoun “اَنَا” because the pronoun “اَنَا” has been already used in the Quran to mean “I am” in the same way as it is used in general Arabic language.

However, to justify the false meaning of “إِنِّي” to mean “I am”, our scholars have invented packs of lies in their exegesis (Tafseer) that uneducated backward Arab Badduins (villagers) say “إِنِّي”    to “أنا”     . Some scholars falsely claimed that “أنا”    is called “إِنِّي” in Palestine, some said in Egypt “إِنِّي”    used instead of “أنا”   to mean “I am”, some invented that “إِنِّي” is spoken in Tunisia to mean “I am”, some said “إِنِّي” is used to mean “I am” in Lebanon and some lied that “إِنِّي” is spoken in Damascus to mean “I am”, instead of “أنا“.

To cover their one lie our scholars have invented hundreds of lies in their Tafseer but again they could not hide and alter the truth with their fake exegesis. This is because Arab Badduins are the one who speak correct Arabic and use “أنا” to mean “I am”. Also, nowhere in the Arab world including Palestine, Egypt, Tunisia, Lebanon and Damascus “إِنِّي” has ever used instead of “أنا”   to mean “I am”.

However, to press lies on Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) the phrase “إِنِّي” of the above verse 7:158 has been changed to first person pronoun “أنا” and falsely translated it to mean “I am” in all translations of this verse 7:158. Whereas, the phrase “إِنِّي” is the combination of ي + إِن in which “إِن” means “that” and “ي” is the first person singular objective pronoun to mean “my”. You can see the correct use of this first person singular objective pronoun “ي” in the phrases like “رَبِّی”, which is correctly translated to mean “My Rab”, “My Lord” or “My Sustainer”. If our scholars do not translate “رَبِّی” to mean “I am Rab”, “I am Lord” or “I am Sustainer” how can they translate “إِنِّي” to mean “I am”?

Therefore, إِنِّي” correctly means “that my”. So, “قُلْ يَا أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ إِنِّي رَسُولُ اللّهِ” correctly means “Said, O people my God’s message”.

إِلَيْكُمْ” = كُمْ (second person plural objective pronoun to mean ‘your’) + إِلَيْ (on, upon, over, founded on). In Arabic “جَمِيعًا” is called to something which is ‘everything all alone’, ‘complete and as a whole’, ‘the only thing’, ‘all without exception’, ‘one and all’, ‘a thing complete in itself’, ‘all there is of a thing’.

Therefore, “إِلَيْكُمْ جَمِيعًا” means: founded on your everything all alone/on your everyone collectively.

In the misleading translations of this verse the word “جَمِيعًا” has been wrongly connected with the forthcoming word “الَّذِي”. Whereas, according to the linguistic rules letter “alif” at the end of “جَمِيعًا” turns it over back to the subject “رَسُولُ اللّهِ” (Allah’s message). Therefore, technically “جَمِيعًا” is approaching its subject according to Arabic grammar. “الَّذِي” is the subjective pronoun and “لَهُ” means ‘to Him/for Him’ as a combination of proposition “لَ” to mean ‘to/for’ and “هُ” is the third person singular objective pronoun to mean ‘His/Him’. “مُلْكُ” ownership, property, rule, power, domination. “السَّمَاوَاتِ وَالْأَرْضِ” of the skies and the earth. “لاَ” not. “إِلَـهَ” a deity. “إِلاَّ” but. “هُوَ” He. “يُحْيِـي” gives life/is giving life. “وَيُمِيتُ” and gives death/and is giving death.

One more thing is notable in the misleading pagan translation of this verse 7:158 that Allah has been defined as a deity in the translation of the words “لاَ إِلَـهَ إِلاَّ هُوَ” and translated to mean “there is no deity but He” or “There is no god but He”. So, pagans have eventually brought their belief and dogma of having deity in their religion no matter only one or more but deity is always a lifeless and dead deity. Whereas, Allah’s words are discarding the pagan belief in deities by His clear words “لاَ” not. “إِلَـهَ” a deity. “إِلاَّ” but. “هُوَ” He. “يُحْيِـي” gives life. “وَيُمِيتُ” and gives death, which clearly means that God is not a lifeless dead deity but He is the owner and ruler of the skies Who Himself has a power of giving life and death.

فَآمِنُواْ بِاللّهِmust accept God with (letter فَ in the beginning emphasizes to mean must), “وَرَسُولِهِand His delivered message.

The next word “النَّبِيِّ” is not connected with the previous phrase “وَرَسُولِهِ” because linguistically “وَرَسُولِهِ” is the ending phrase of previous clause of speech “فَآمِنُواْ بِاللّهِ” and “وَرَسُولِهِ” finishes on possessive pronoun “هِ” of “اللّهِ” used in the phrase “فَآمِنُواْ بِاللّهِ” that makes “وَرَسُولِهِ” to mean ‘Allah’s Rasool’. Whereas, “النَّبِيِّ” is independently starting with the definite article “ال” and there is no possessive or objective pronoun “هِ” is coming at the end of “النَّبِيِّ” to count it similar or same as “وَرَسُولِهِ” but in fact “النَّبِيِّ” is being defined by its adjective “الْأُمِّيِّ”. Also the subjective pronoun “الَّذِي” has been used to elaborate “اَلنَبِّی” further from the point of view of his individual efforts of accepting Allah with believe (يُؤْمِنُ بِاللّهِ) as a first of the believers who is “الْأُمِّيِّ”. The first individual who obeys the compulsory order of “فَآمِنُواْ بِاللّهِ” and His words (وَكَلِمَاتِهِ) that is actually “وَرَسُولِهِ” (His message) coming right after “فَآمِنُواْ بِاللّهِ”.

So, the words “النَّبِيِّ الْأُمِّيِّ الَّذِي يُؤْمِنُ بِاللّهِ وَكَلِمَاتِهِ” are actually saying that “النَّبِيِّ” (the Prophet) was “الْأُمِّيِّ” who (الَّذِي) accepts/believes (يُؤْمِنُ) in Allah (بِاللّهِ) and His Words (وَكَلِمَاتِهِ) in accordance with Allah’s orders (فَآمِنُواْ بِاللّهِ وَرَسُولِهِ).

You don’t need to be an expert in Arabic language to understand the Rasool, even a layman, who is not blind, can understand that “رَسُولِهِ” is not “النَّبِيِّ” (the Prophet) but “النَّبِيِّ” (the prophet) is the one who was given a compulsory order of believing in Allah and His Message. Same message is applied on everyone to believe in Allah and His Message (فَآمِنُواْ بِاللّهِ وَرَسُولِهِ) and “النَّبِيِّ” (the Prophet) accepts this order of believing in Allah and His words (يُؤْمِنُ بِاللّهِ وَكَلِمَاتِه).

In fact Quran itself defines “رَسُول” with an example of “النَّبِيِّ” (the Prophet) that “رَسُولِهِ” mentioned in the earlier clause of speech “فَآمِنُواْ بِاللّهِ وَرَسُولِهِ” is actually “كَلِمَاتِه” repeated in the next clause with the same pattern “يُؤْمِنُ بِاللّهِ وَكَلِمَاتِهِ”. Hence, according to the Quran “رَسُول” is not “النَّبِيِّ” (the Prophet) but Allah’s Words (كَلِمَاتِه).

The word “الْأُمِّيِّ” is derived out of Arabic root word “امم” to mean ‘to take over ownership of services’, ‘nationalize’, ‘associate’, ‘communalize’, ‘league’, ‘join’, ‘consort’, ‘mingle’, ‘tie up with’, ‘hang out’, ‘run with’, ‘get together’, ‘keep company’, ‘get around’, ‘agree with’, ‘connect with’, ‘lead’, guide’, ‘master’, ‘foundation’, ‘base’, ’fundament’, ‘umbrella’.

In Arabic language ‘mother’ is called “اْمِّ” because the attributes of all above stated core meaning of this root word “امم” are found in ‘mother’. The popular Arabic word “اِمام” means ‘leader’ is also derived from the same root word “امم”. Throughout the Arab world the phrase “أم الکتاب” is used to mean ‘master book’, “أم السوستة” is used to mean ‘master spring leaf’ and “أم البلاد” to mean ‘Mother country’. Whereas, “ام” is the verb of the root word “امم” to mean ‘generate’, ‘beget’, ‘pamper’, ‘cocker’, ‘indulge’, ‘bring’, ‘brew’, ‘bear’.

This is quite common grammatical rule in Arabic language that letter “ی” is added at the end of a verb to make it a ‘gerund’, which is a type of verbal noun but a ‘gerund’ also contains some verbal actions similar to what we make in English by adding “ing” at the end of the verb. Hence, according to its correct grammatical formation this Quranic word “الْأُمِّيِّ” is actually a combination of يِّ + أُمِّ + الْ = الْأُمِّيِّ means “THE BEARING” or “THE LEADING

Curse on those evils who have been committing blasphemy by falsely translating this Quranic word “الْأُمِّيِّ” to mean ‘uneducated’ (جاھل) or ‘illiterate’ and they called our exalted prophet Muhammad (pbuh) an illiterate (جاھل) or uneducated person in their translations and exegesis

I have scientifically proven in my research articles “UMMI NABI” and “HOW WORDS AND LANGUAGES WERE INVENTED” that our beloved prophet Muhammad (pbuh) was highly educated person of his time, who was expert in Arabic, Aramaic and Hebrew languages, and educated in prevalent Aramaic language from top academic institutions of his time.

Our ignorant scholars have been forwarding ahead the same translation of the Quran, which was initially given by anti-Muhammad and anti-Quran nexus of Arab pagans and Persian Zoroastrians in the so called golden era of Islam in which all anti-Quran pagan rituals were incorporated into Islam through excessive circulation of false Islamic literature.

So, النَّبِيِّ الْأُمِّيِّ” correctly means, ‘the bearing prophet’ or ‘the leading prophet’. The word “وَاتَّبِعُوهُ” is a combination of هُ + اتَّبِعُو + وَ in which “وَ” is a conjunction to mean “and”, “اتَّبِعُو” is a passive voice command (imperative) verb to mean “be followed” and “go behind”, “هُ” is a possessive pronoun to mean “its/his” which refers to what “النَّبِيِّ” (the prophet) was bearing or leading (الْأُمِّيِّ). Therefore, “اتَّبِعُوه” orders to everyone or to all human beings addressed in the beginning of this verse (يَا أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ), including “النَّبِيِّ” (the Prophet) to follow his bearing, which is Allah’s message (رَسُولِهِ). Now the Question arises if “النَّبِيِّ” (the Prophet) is himself “رَسُولِهِ” how will this order “فَآمِنُواْ بِاللّهِ وَرَسُولِهِ” apply on “النَّبِيِّ” (the Prophet)?

The phrase “لَعَلَّكُمْ” is a combination of كُمْ + لَعَلَّ in which “كُمْ” is the second person plural objective pronoun to mean “your”, which cannot be translated to mean “you” as seen in all misleading translations of this verse. Why don’t they translate the same objective pronoun “کْم” to mean “you” in the phrases like “ایمانکم”, “دِينِكُمْ” and “إِلَٰهُكُم” etc.? This is because people will catch the evil work of our scholars, if they translate “ایمانکم” to mean “you belief” instead of “your belief” and “دِينِكُمْ” to mean “you Deen” instead of “your Deen”, and “إِلَٰهُكُم” to mean “you deity” instead of “your deity”. However, they sneakily twist the statement of Allah by taking wrong meaning of the same words where they want to insert their false beliefs in the words of God. Are they and their followers really Muslims?

The word “لَعَلَّ” correctly means ‘force’, ‘power’, ‘strength’, ‘might’ and ‘cornelian’. However, throughout the pagan translation of the Quran “لَعَلَّ” is wrongly translated to mean “may be” to create uncertainty in Allah’s words to stagger our belief in Allah’s statements. Whereas, only Allah’s words are certain and without any doubt. If Allah has said in the next phrase “تَهْتَدُونَ” that you are guided it means you are definitely guided, in which no one can bring any chance or possibility by using “may be” to create a doubt whether we will be guided or not. Indeed Allah’s words are certain and dead sure without any doubt.  Anyway, “تَهْتَدُونَ” is a plural verb in passive voice to mean ‘to keep you on the right path/to keep you guided’.

Here is the correct translation of the verse 7:158, which is falsely referred as a proof that Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) himself said, “I am Allah’s Rasool”

قُلْ يَا أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ إِنِّي رَسُولُ اللّهِ إِلَيْكُمْ جَمِيعًا الَّذِي لَهُ مُلْكُ السَّمَاوَاتِ وَالْأَرْضِ لاَ إِلَـهَ إِلاَّ هُوَ يُحْيِـي وَيُمِيتُ فَآمِنُواْ بِاللّهِ وَرَسُولِهِ النَّبِيِّ الْأُمِّيِّ الَّذِي يُؤْمِنُ بِاللّهِ وَكَلِمَاتِهِ وَاتَّبِعُوهُ لَعَلَّكُمْ تَهْتَدُونَ (7:158)

Said O people my God’s message founded on your everyone collectively, Who has His ownership to the skies and the earth, not a deity but He gives life and gives death, you must accept God and His message, the prophet bearing, who accepts God and His words and be adapted his bearing, your cornelian to keep you guided on the right path.

(Word to word correct translation 7:158)

 

Despite seeing word to word analysis of all above verses and Allah’s statement“الأَعْرَابُ أَشَدُّ كُفْرًا وَنِفَاقًا وَأَجْدَرُ أَلاَّ يَعْلَمُواْ حُدُودَ مَا أَنزَلَ اللّهُ عَلَى رَسُولِهِ وَاللّهُ عَلِيمٌ حَكِيمٌ” (9:97) that “the Arabs are worst non-believers and hypocrites, have double standards, hide the truth and are real hindrance who don’t understand at all what Allah has revealed in His message and Allah is an intellect authority”. Some people don’t believe in Allah’s words and still comment, “how can Arabs be wrong in understanding the Quran since Arabic is their mother tongue which they use all times”. These commentators probably don’t know that Arabs call Rasool (رسول) to anyone even to non-Muslims because from inside they know that Rasool (رسول) is not a prophet in their language.

 

PUNDIT NEHRU AS “RASOOL”(رسول):

On 27 September 1956, when Indian Prime Minister Pundit Jawaharlal Nehru visited Saudi Arabia the Saudi authorities called Nehru “Rasool”!

 

The Tribune Express reported Arabs labelled Nehru Rasul-as-Salam.

https://tribune.com.pk/story/1000123/nehru-a-tryst-with-destiny/

 

Saudi Arab greeted Pundit Nehru “مرحباء یا رسول السلام” (Welcome O Rasool Al Salam)

https://books.google.co.uk/books?id=_FT7CwAAQBAJ&pg=PT181&lpg=PT181&dq=arabs+called+rasul+to+nehru&source=bl&ots=2HKa49Dqxb&sig=nYzsEym5GPp1eC2kWfnvY2qDGnQ&hl=en&sa=X&ved=0ahUKEwjJmtfupuLTAhVmI8AKHWMnDIYQ6AEILTAB#v=onepage&q=arabs%20called%20rasul%20to%20nehru&f=false

 

Arabs gave a title of “Rasool” (رسول) to Pundit Nehru in 1956.

https://books.google.co.uk/books?id=jiDYjw4gCzEC&pg=PA87&lpg=PA87&dq=nehru+in+saudi+arabia+was+called+rasool&source=bl&ots=UNBWduEqrX&sig=YeZvfDN0k_Gt4BWN4suvUqJq7so&hl=en&sa=X&ved=0ahUKEwiQ19aMsuLTAhVMLMAKHWZLBtsQ6AEIRTAH#v=onepage&q=nehru%20in%20saudi%20arabia%20was%20called%20rasool&f=false

 

Idol worshipper was addressed in Saudi Arabia “Ya Rasool As Salaam?

https://books.google.co.uk/books?id=RklwAwAAQBAJ&pg=PA190&lpg=PA190&dq=nehru+rasool+of+salaam&source=bl&ots=Op1AzXVq6P&sig=tizVDvJmjLm2mSod3RLNJHNqPJ0&hl=en&sa=X&ved=0ahUKEwjoqPCptOLTAhWJK8AKHZzWCdgQ6AEIIjAA#v=onepage&q=nehru%20rasool%20of%20salaam&f=false

 

The news of calling Pundit Nehru a “Rasool” (رسول) by Arabs can be seen in all International leading newspapers including daily Jang of Pakistan of 27, 28 and 29 September 1956 and also on internet search engines.

 

So, if Rasool (رسول) is a prophet (نبی) then all Arabs became non-believers and went out of Islam since they gave the title of “prophet” to Pundit Jawaharlal Nehru.

 

Hence, in Arabic language “Rasool” (رسول) is not a prophet but a ‘memorandum’, a ‘delivered message’, ‘a delivered speech’ and ‘an addressed circular’. Therefore, Arab knows the correct meaning and correct use of Arabic word “Rasool” (رسول) but unfortunately, when the same words come in the Quran they take them differently and entirely different to how they use them in their daily life. This is due to their false beliefs and non-Quranic dogma which bared them to understand the Quran in the same way as they speak their language. Our scholars work in the same way in which they don’t look at the words of the Quran but invent lies in the translation and exegesis (tafseer) of the Quran following the Arab pagans.

 

Quran is not different to what they speak in their general Arabic language because Allah Himself said in the Quran that the Quran was made and revealed in simple, straightforward, and general Arabic so that no one can make any excuse of not understanding Allah’s message, if it was revealed in other than simple and straightforward Arabic language which people use in their everyday life.

 

Therefore, according to the above statement of Allah the Quran is not in our scholars’ exegesis (tafseer) but in the general and standard Arabic language which is duly recognised in all academic institutions throughout the world in which Rasool (رسول) is not a prophet but a message.

 

Hence, the Quran is our Rasool (رسول), which we have forgotten and kept aside without thinking that we are called Muslims only because of the Quran otherwise we are non-Muslim pagans.

CURSE ON THOSE WHO BELIEVE THAT ALLAH’S VERSES ARE AMBIGUOUS! TRUE MEANING OF THE VERSE 3:7 HAS BEEN DISTORTED TO FIND A REASON FROM THE QURAN TO INVENT LIES THROUGHOUT THE TRANSLATION OF THE WHOLE QURAN.

In support of the misleading translation of the Quran, one of the reader commented on my recent Article “RASOOL IS NOT A PROPHET BUT THE WORDS OF ALLAH-CORRECT INTERPRETATION OF “أَطِيعُواْ اللّهَ وَأَطِيعُواْ الرَّسُول”, in his comments he has quoted the following statement with fake translation of the verse 3:7 and wrote, “true manifestation of Quran chapter 3 verse 7

 

He it is Who has sent down to thee the Book: in it are verses basic or fundamental (of established meaning); they are the foundation of the Book: others are allegorical. But those in whose hearts is perversity follow the part thereof that is allegorical seeking fitnah (discord) and searching for its taweel (hidden meanings); but no one knows its taaweel (hidden meanings) except Allah; and those who are firmly grounded in knowledge say: “We believe in the Book; the whole of it is from our Lord”; and none will grasp the Message except men of understanding.”

I replied him with the correct meaning of this verse 3:7, which actually applies on those who have ambiguous beliefs in their hearts and blindly follow their false dogma thinking that they are right, and carry on stretching what they falsely believe against the truth mentioned in the Quran.

However, I still did not receive his comments on the correct translation. So, I hope he might have understood the correct meaning of this verse 3:7 and will learn the Quran from its own words without relying on anyone’s interpretation.

I believe that word to word analysis of this verse 3:7 and correct translation will also open your eyes and you will do your best to learn the Quran from Allah’s own revealed words instead of our scholars’ invented lies.

 

هُوَ الَّذِي أَنزَلَ عَلَيْكَ الْكِتَابَ مِنْهُ آيَاتٌ مُّحْكَمَاتٌ هُنَّ أُمُّ الْكِتَابِ وَأُخَرُ مُتَشَابِهَاتٌ فَأَمَّا الَّذِينَ فِي قُلُوبِهِمْ زَيْغٌ فَيَتَّبِعُونَ مَا تَشَابَهَ مِنْهُ ابْتِغَاءَ الْفِتْنَةِ وَابْتِغَاءَ تَأْوِيلِهِ وَمَا يَعْلَمُ تَأْوِيلَهُ إِلاَّ اللّهُ وَالرَّاسِخُونَ فِي الْعِلْمِ يَقُولُونَ آمَنَّا بِهِ كُلٌّ مِّنْ عِندِ رَبِّنَا وَمَا يَذَّكَّرُ إِلاَّ أُوْلُواْ الْأَلْبَابِ“(3:7)

مُّحْكَمَاتٌ” means “of precise rulings” and “containing clear verdicts”. The second person singular objective pronoun “كَ” of “عَلَيْكَ” cannot be translated as a subjective pronoun to mean “you” following the sheep practice of our scholars but correctly taken to mean “yours” or “your”. “هُنَّ” means “they are”, “أُمُّ” means “mother of”, “base of”, “source of”, “core of”, “root of”, “foundation of” and the “theme of” “الْكِتَابِ” the book.

Therefore, the first clause “هُوَ الَّذِي أَنزَلَ عَلَيْكَ الْكِتَابَ مِنْهُ آيَاتٌ مُّحْكَمَاتٌ هُنَّ أُمُّ الْكِتَابِ” of the above verse 3:7 correctly means “That He caused to reveal on your book of His verses of precise rulings or verses of clear verdict they are the foundation of the Book”.

The next clause of the same verse starts from the words “وَأُخَرُ مُتَشَابِهَاتٌ فَأَمَّا الَّذِينَ فِي قُلُوبِهِمْ زَيْغٌ فَيَتَّبِعُونَ مَا تَشَابَهَ مِنْهُ ابْتِغَاءَ الْفِتْنَةِ وَابْتِغَاءَ تَأْوِيلِهِ

Conjunction “وَ” is the link between two clauses, which keeps the forthcoming clause of speech independent but in consistent with the previous clause. The word “أُخَرُ” is an imperative (command) verb and a verbal noun of “خَرَّ” to mean ‘collapse’, ‘break’, ‘ended, ‘cut off’, ‘suspend’, ‘defer, ‘retard’, ‘set back’, ‘put back’, ‘block’, ‘handicap’, ‘disable’, ‘depart’, ‘lift of’, ‘remove’, ‘dispossess’, ‘keep away’, ‘oust’, and ‘adjourn’. The Arabic verb “خَرَّ” is a synonym of “سَقَطَ” to mean “hit upon”, “decline”, “fallout”, “lapse”, “abort”.

However, “أُخَرُ” is wrongly translated in this verse 3:7 to mean ‘other’ and ‘next’ to invent that the next verses are ambiguous, unclear, vague or allegorical.

Question of the ‘next’ verses arises only if it was anywhere mentioned about the ‘first’ verses or if the verses called “آيَاتٌ مُّحْكَمَاتٌ” come first all together in a row or found in a sequence otherwise there is no sense in using the word ‘next’ or ‘other’ if there is no ‘first’ or the verses called “آيَاتٌ مُّحْكَمَاتٌ” are dispersed throughout the Quran and not coming in a sequence.

Furthermore, “مُتَشَابِهَاتٌ” is the key word of this verse, which has been badly misused and distorted by all sects of so called Islamic scholars including the Quranists. This is because to keep people quiet they wanted to get authority from the the Quran to invent lies in the translation of the whole Quran. That’s why they have found this verse 3:7 as an easy target to fulfil their evil desire for destroying the message of God. Therefore, in the translation of this verse 3:7 they have falsely declared that some verses of the Quran are allegorical due to which their meaning are not fixed. These evil scholars translated “مُتَشَابِهَاتٌ” to mean “ambiguous, obscure, vague and unclear” verses (مبہم اور غیر واضح آیات) and some infidels invented that “مُتَشَابِهَاتٌ” means verses having probability and confusion (احتمال اور اشتباہ رکھنے والی آیات).

However, these blind scholars did not even look at the Arabic text of this verse 3:7 in which the word “آيَاتٌ”, i.e. “verses” did not even come with “مُتَشَابِهَاتٌ” neither does it refer to the verses (آيَاتٌ) came with “مُّحْكَمَاتٌ” in the previous clause of speech but again the word “آيَاتٌ” (verses) was falsely inserted with “مُتَشَابِهَاتٌ” in the fake translation of this verse ignoring the fact that the word “مُتَشَابِهَاتٌ” came alone with “أُخَرُ”, which does not apply on the word “آيَاتٌ” (verses) of the previous clause. Thus, “مُتَشَابِهَاتٌ” has been sneakily made “آيَاتٌ مُتَشَابِهَاتٌ” (ayaat Mutashabihaat) in the fake translations of this verse to have the false authority from the Quran to freely change the statements of the Quran according to their false beliefs.

It means Allah gave His contradictory statements in the same Quran when He said that the Quran has been made and revealed in plain, simple and straightforward Arabic language so that people will have no excuse of not understanding His message. On the other hand Allah has said that the verses of the Quran are allegorical, unclear, ambiguous, vague, full of confusion, deceptive, suspicious, doubtful and without fixed meaning!

Curse on those liars who believe that Allah’s verses are “مْشَتبَهَ.

In Arabic the word “استعاري” is used to mean ‘allegorical’, ‘metaphorical’ and ‘figurative’ and “غامض”, “مبهم” and “ملتبس” are used for “ambiguous, obscure, vague and unclear”. If Allah did not use these words in this verse 3:7 then how did their meaning come in the translations?

However, Arabic word “مُتَشَابِهَاتٌ” is a plural of “مْتشابه” which correctly means ‘doubtful imagination’, ‘deceptive figure’, ‘confused thoughts’, ‘wrong resemblance’, ‘fake idea’, ‘taking something similar to something else’, ‘hassling’, ‘untruly or incorrectly taking something parallel, equal or identical of some other thing’, ‘resembling the symptoms of particular diseases’ (medical terminology) etc. In fact this word “مُتَشَابِهَاتٌ” (mutashabihaat) has been used for the forthcoming words “فَأَمَّا الَّذِينَ فِي قُلُوبِهِمْ”, i.e. for “whatever is in their hearts”.

 

Therefore, the words of this verse 3:7 “وَأُخَرُ مُتَشَابِهَاتٌ فَأَمَّا الَّذِينَ فِي قُلُوبِهِمْ” truly means “And keep away/remove whatever doubtful imaginations/deceptive figures/confused thoughts/wrong resemblances/fake ideas are in their hearts

 

Have you seen the difference between the fake translation and word to word translation of the above words of this verse 3:7 in which firstly it was said “هُوَ الَّذِي أَنزَلَ عَلَيْكَ الْكِتَابَ مِنْهُ آيَاتٌ مُّحْكَمَاتٌ هُنَّ أُمُّ الْكِتَابِthat He has sent down clear verdict in your Book they are source of the Book. “وَأُخَرُ مُتَشَابِهَاتٌ فَأَمَّا الَّذِينَ فِي قُلُوبِهِمْand remove doubts what are in their hearts.

 

This is clear, simple and straightforward translation of the above words of this verse 3:7.

 

The next word “زَيْغٌ” means ‘Aberration’, ‘deviation’, ‘deflection’, ‘divergence’, ‘abnormality’, ‘weirdness’, ‘delusion’, ‘unusualness’, ‘unsoundness’, ‘flaw’, ‘deformity’, ‘corruption’, ‘crookedness’, ‘evil’, ‘defacement’, ‘depravity’, ‘repulsiveness’, ‘defect’, ‘distortion’, ‘disfigurement’, ‘madness’, ‘dementia’, ‘hallucination’, ‘insanity’, ‘rage’, ‘branching off’, ‘branching out’, ‘difference’, ‘diversion’, ‘transgression’, ‘discrepancy’ and ‘breach’.

فَيَتَّبِعُونَ” those who follow, those who seek, those who run after, those who pursue, those who chase, those who track. Letter “ف” in the beginning means indeed, actually and really.

I have explained rules of particle “مَا” in many articles because particle “مَا” is also misused to invent the false translation of the Quran. I always explain a simple grammatical rule of taking negative “مَا” (ما النافیہ) to mean “no/not” if it comes before a perfect (past) verb or noun and if particle “مَا” comes before imperfect verb it is taken as a subjective pronoun to mean “what/which/that”

Therefore, particle “مَا” of “مَا تَشَابَهَ” is not negative but used as a subjective pronoun to mean “what/which/that”. “تَشَابَهَ” is a plural verb of present time which denotes the action of those crooked who deviate, deflect, diverge, transgress, breach and branch out because of confusion, doubts and suspects in their hearts about clear verses of the Quran. Due to their madness, aberration, dementia and difference of thoughts or beliefs they invent resemblance, similarity and make things equal to what they believe “مِنْهُ ابْتِغَاءَ الْفِتْنَةِto seek instigation, agitation, sedition, subversion and incitement to rebel from it”. “ابْتِغَاءَ” means ‘with the aim of’, ‘state of desiring something strongly’, ‘goal’, ‘purpose’, ‘aiming at’, ‘aspiring to’, ‘coveting’, ‘craving after’, ‘seeking’, ‘desiring’, ‘wanting’, ‘wishing’.

تَأْوِيلِ” means ‘putting things together’, ‘stretching something over’, ‘exposition’, and ‘exegeses’.

وَابْتِغَاءَ تَأْوِيلِه” ‘and putting things together on purpose’/’and aiming at stretching it over’.

The next clause of this verse 3:7 is “وَمَا يَعْلَمُ تَأْوِيلَهُ إِلاَّ اللّهُ” in which particle “مَا” is coming before imperfect (present) verb “يَعْلَمُ”. Therefore, according to the grammatical rules this particle “مَا” will not be translated as a negative particle “مَا” (‘ما’ النافیہ) but to mean ‘what/which/that’. However, our scholars have wrongly translated this particle “مَا” to invent fake translation of this verse outside the recognised grammatical rules. So, this clause of the verse 3:7 “وَمَا يَعْلَمُ تَأْوِيلَهُ إِلاَّ اللّهُ” correctly means “and only Allah knows what they put together

The next clause of this verse 3:7 is “وَالرَّاسِخُونَ فِي الْعِلْمِ يَقُولُونَ آمَنَّا بِهِ كُلٌّ مِّنْ عِندِ رَبِّنَا” in which “الرَّاسِخُونَ” refers those who are content, firm, deep-rooted, sound, steady and stable, “فِي” in (preposition), “الْعِلْمِ” the knowledge. “يَقُولُونَ” is a passive voice present verb to mean ‘they say’ or ‘it is said by them’. “آمَنَّا بِهِ” we accept it with believe, “كُلٌّ مِّنْ عِندِ رَبِّنَا” in everything from our Sustainer.

وَمَا يَذَّكَّرُ إِلاَّ أُوْلُواْ الْأَلْبَابِ” is the closing clause of this verse 3:7 in which particle “مَا” is not negative as it is coming before imperfect (present) verb “يَذَّكَّرُ” means ‘remember/remind/recall. “إِلاَّ” only/just/except/but, “أُوْلُواْ” derived from “أُوْلُ”. Therefore, “أُوْلُواْ” means those who are ‘foremost’ and “الْأَلْبَابِ” derived out of “لُبّ” which is a synonym of Arabic word “جَوْهَر”, and “الْأَلْبَابِ” means the kernel, pulp, core, essence, gist, heart, innermost, marrow, pith, quintessence, intellect and mind.

Thus, the words “وَالرَّاسِخُونَ فِي الْعِلْمِ يَقُولُونَ آمَنَّا بِهِ كُلٌّ مِّنْ عِندِ رَبِّنَا” correctly means:

And those who are content/firm in the Knowledge they say we accept it with believe in everything from our Sustainer. وَمَا يَذَّكَّرُ إِلاَّ أُوْلُواْ الْأَلْبَابِ And who remember it they are only the foremost intellect/minds.

 

Our scholars are always confused in taking the correct meaning of particle “مَا” due to lack of grammatical knowledge and because of their false dogma, which they intend to bring in the translation of the Quran distorting Allah’s words. They follow their false beliefs instead of following the clear words and linguistic particles revealed in the Quran to keep Allah’s statement consistent and its true spirit.

 

If you kindly look at the conventional translations of this verse 3:7 you will find for yourself that Khalifa, Pickthal and a couple of other translators took here “مَا” as a subjective pronoun (non-negative) but the rest translated this “مَا” as a negative (النافیہ“مَا”), which shows the confusion of our scholars on taking the correct meaning of the words of the Quran.

“Only those who possess intelligence will take heed” – Khalifa

“but only men of understanding really heed” – Pickthal

 

Now, from the word to word above analysis we can derive the correct translation of this verse 3:7:

 

هُوَ الَّذِي أَنزَلَ عَلَيْكَ الْكِتَابَ مِنْهُ آيَاتٌ مُّحْكَمَاتٌ هُنَّ أُمُّ الْكِتَابِ وَأُخَرُ مُتَشَابِهَاتٌ فَأَمَّا الَّذِينَ فِي قُلُوبِهِمْ زَيْغٌ فَيَتَّبِعُونَ مَا تَشَابَهَ مِنْهُ ابْتِغَاءَ الْفِتْنَةِ وَابْتِغَاءَ تَأْوِيلِهِ وَمَا يَعْلَمُ تَأْوِيلَهُ إِلاَّ اللّهُ وَالرَّاسِخُونَ فِي الْعِلْمِ يَقُولُونَ آمَنَّا بِهِ كُلٌّ مِّنْ عِندِ رَبِّنَا وَمَا يَذَّكَّرُ إِلاَّ أُوْلُواْ الْأَلْبَابِ“(3:7)

 

That He caused to reveal on your book His verses of clear verdict they are foundation of the book and keep away whatever deceptive ideas are in their hearts, indeed those who follow crookedness of what is creating deception they seek sedition from it and put things together stretching it over and only Allah knows what they put together and those who are content in the knowledge they say we accept it with believe in everything from our Sustainer And who remember it they are only the foremost intellectual minds”

 

The true interpretation of the above verse 3:7 has been purposely concealed by all traditional and the Quranist scholars because both groups of infidels wanted to insert their own false opinions, non-Quranic dogma and pagan beliefs in the translation of the Quran. Therefore, these evil scholars have falsely invented in the translation of this verse 3:7 that Allah has divided the Quran into the verses of clear orders and allegorical, ambiguous, obscure, vague and unclear verses. However, they forgot that they were creating contradiction in the statements of the Quran and severely blaming on Allah, Who has already said in the same Quran that it has been revealed in straightforward, clear and simple Arabic so that people have no excuse that they don’t understand His verses.

Therefore, Allah never said that His verses are unclear, ambiguous, vague or allegorical, which is a complete nonsense of our evil scholars, who have been pressing lies on Allah. Also, what is the point of revealing the Quran for the guidance of people if only Allah knows its meaning?

They were non-Muslim pagans who used to believe that Allah’s verses are ambiguous. The above mentioned word to word analysis of this verse 3:7 made it clear that the translation of whole Quran is wrong in which all scholars openly pressed lies on Allah in the name of allegorical, ambiguous, obscure, vague and unclear verses.

Therefore, if we believe that we are Muslim and the Quran is the true revelation of God we need to understand the Quran from Allah’s own words instead of learning the Quran from the fake translations of evil scholars.

CURSE ON THOSE WHO BELIEVE THAT ALLAH’S VERSES ARE AMBIGUOUS!

 

Regards

THOSE WHO WORSHIP TOWARDS KAABA ARE CALLED “FOOLISH” IN THE QURAN- THE MYSTERY OF THE ‘CRACK OF KAABA’

QUESTION:

Salamun Alykum, I’m a believer (Mumin) who is trying to be a Muslim through the light of Quran. After short study on Salat I have found it 80% non ritual. But in 20% cases I got stuck in ritual prayer. The reasons behind it are mentioned below:

Several indications for ritual prayer:

The details of ablution (4:43; 5:6)

A need for a direction – Qiblah, specific for the ‘believers’ (Mu’mins) (2.143-44)

Garments (7:31)

Allusion of times: (4:103; 11:114; 17:78; 24:58; 30:18; 2:238: 20:58)

That prayers must be observed on time (4:103)

Form is not required during times of emergencies, fear, and unusual circumstances (2:239)

A mention of a call to prayer and congregation prayer (62:9)

The purpose of prayer – To remember God alone (6:162; 20:14)

Prayer involves utterance (4:43)

What to do in danger and the shortening of prayer (4:101)

Garments and mention of a Masjid, or a place of prayer (7:31)

The tone of prayer (17:110)

Would you please elaborate and explain these things for me?

Love and peace.

Shaan Muhammad

 

ANSWER:

Dear brother Shaan Muhammad,

Salaam

Many thanks for your email and I appreciate your endeavors to become a Muslim in the light of the Quran.

To be very honest, Muslims are only those who accept what is written in the Quran and act upon it because Islam came from the Quran alone.

Unfortunately, to bring all forbidden pagan rituals into Islam, total Quran has been wrongly translated from its first verse to the last verse.

I have written a lot on Salaat, which you can find on my LinkedIn profile to understand the reality of the Salaat. I have also written the first part of ablution with reference to the verses 4:43 and 5:6 but the second part is still under writing which will be posted as soon as I get some free time from answering the question of those who are reverting to actual Islam in the light of the words of God revealed in the Quran. However, you can find a summary or a short overview of the verse 5:6 in my recent article ‘QURANIC WORD HARAM (حرام) PROHIBTIS DEAD, BLOOD, SWINE MEAT, ANIMAL SACRIFICE, MOON GOD, KAABA & ITS RITUALS’ in which I have already explained that:

The verse 5:6 urges to rectify yourselves, your helping hands and your close family members and the rest with the commandments of God. If the fresh command is not available follow the already available orders of God for the rectification of yourself, your runners, your servants, your family friends, and the chiefs and common followers of both centers of worship (کعبین), Ladies and gents who are not familiar with Allah’s commandments due to their illness, travel and coming from other areas also need to rectify their directions in the light of Allah’s commandments. However, the pagan worshipers have changed the actual statement of this verse 5:6 in the translation to bring in the Quran the notorious pagan ritual of ablution (وضوء), which they used to perform before going to worship their filthy idols and their pagan shrine Kaaba”.

 

The Arabic word “غسل” mentioned in the verses 4:43 and 5:6 has nothing to do with “Bath” or “Ablution”. This is because “غسل” never used to mean “Bath” or “taking bath” in Arab culture nor is it seen in Arabic literature or conversation to mean “Bath”. Arab use the word “حمام” to mean “Bath”, “taking bath” and going to “washroom” for washing etc. Whereas, Persian use Persian word “غسل” in the same meaning. However, “مغسلہ” is called to launderette throughout the Arab world including Saudi Arabia, which is derived from the Arabic word “غسل” to mean “launder” that is not a “bath” or taking bath but “refreshing” and bringing back something to its original state by rectification or treating something to heal it. The launderette does the same thing in which dirty clothes are refreshed and brought back to their original state by rectification. Likewise, air fresheners refresh the atmosphere and money is brought back to its usable state in money laundering, which is also called “غسيل الأموال” in Arabic language in which black money is turned into white without giving it bath or ablution. Therefore, to destroy the true message of the Quran its Arabic words have been replaced with phonetically similar Persian words to bring all pagan rituals in the misleading translation of the Quran.

The same tactics have been used to create the need of QIBLA (قِبْلَةَ) in the misleading translation of the verses 2:143 and 2:144, in which they falsely made the Eastern QIBLA (قِبْلَةَ) to the pagan shrine Kaaba by declaring it a center and a focal point of whole Muslim nation then they have invented another lie about conversion of QIBLA (قِبْلَةَ) from the QIBLA (قِبْلَةَ) of the Western nations, i.e. the Bait Al Maqdas (Bethlehem) to the Eastern QIBLA (قِبْلَةَ) the Kaaba to carry on their pagan worship. To keep their lies consistent they have also made a fake mosque named Masjid al-Qiblatayn (المسجد القبلتین‎‎) near Medina in which they have constructed two arches (محراب), one towards Bait Al Maqdas and the other towards Kaaba and invented a fake story that Allah ordered the Prophet (pbuh) to turn his Qibla from Bait Al Maqdas to Al Masjid Al Haram (Kaaba) whilst he was praying. In fact Masjid al-Qiblatayn (المسجد القبلتین‎‎) was constructed quite after the death of Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) and the only purpose of this forgery was to bring back the generation of those, to the pagan Qibla (Kaaba), who have been reverted to Islam and left Kaaba and also to stop reverting people to that Islam which was brought by the Quran in which Kaaba was forbidden. When they turned the faces of Muslims back to paganism by making Qibla to their pagan shrine Kaaba they reinstated their ‘prayer’ (Namaz) which they used to pray in Kaaba in front of their deities and made Allah only “Deity” in the fake translation of the Quran, and rehoused Him in the old shelter of their deities, the Kaaba by declaring it “House of Allah”.

In 705AD they constructed Masjid Al-Aqsa in Bayt al-Muqaddas and made a “pad” of “Mairaj” (معراج) in the courtyard of Masjid Al-Aqsa to invent another lie that Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) went to “Mairaj” (معراج) from this location of Masjid Al-Aqsa, where he was given daily prayers. Numerous fake Ahadith were invented on the false story of “Mairaj” (معراج) and attributed to the Prophet (pbuh) to incorporate their pagan prayer into Islam. They have also invented the false translation of the verse 17:1 of the Quran to support their fake story of “Mairaj” (معراج) to prove from the Quran that Prophet Muhammad went from Masjid Al Haram (Kaaba) to Masjid Al Aqsa and then went to “Mairaj” (معراج) where he was given daily prayers. However, when the Quran was revealed there was no mosque existed of this name “Al Aqsa”, which was built in 705AD quite after the death of Prophet Muhammad (pbuh). Please see my article “QURANIST AND TRADITIONAL SCHOLARS INVENTED LIES IN THE INTERPRETATION OF THE VERSE 17:1, CORRECT MEANING OF MASJID AL AQSA & MASJID AL HARAM”

https://www.linkedin.com/pulse/quranist-traditional-scholars-invented-lies-verse-171-dr-kashif-khan

 

The words “سَيَقُولُ السُّفَهَاءُ مِنَ النَّاسِ مَا وَلاَّهُمْ عَن قِبْلَتِهِمُ الَّتِي كَانُواْ عَلَيْهَا قُل لِّلّهِ الْمَشْرِقُ وَالْمَغْرِبُ يَهْدِي مَن يَشَاءُ لَى صِرَاطٍ مُّسْتَقِيمٍ” of the verse 2:142 start with an unexpected surprise from foolish pagans on those who became Muslim after rejecting Kaaba and its pagan rituals “سَيَقُولُ السُّفَهَاءُ مِنَ النَّاسِThe foolish from the people will say. “مَا وَلاَّهُمْ عَن قِبْلَتِهِمُ الَّتِي كَانُواْ عَلَيْهَاWhat turned them away from their QIBLA (قِبْلَتِ), which they were on? , i.e. when they were pagans like them, before reverting to Islam, they were also following the same Qibla of the pagans; what happened to them now; why were they not following the same Qibla after reverting to Islam?

 

In the forthcoming words the followers of both the East and the West QIBLA (قِبْلَةَ) were told by Allah “يَهْدِي مَن يَشَاءُ إِلَى صِرَاطٍ مُّسْتَقِيمٍ قُل لِّلّهِ الْمَشْرِقُ وَالْمَغْرِبُsaid to the East and the West, God instructs/guides those who want to be on straight path.

Therefore, in the verse 2:142 those who worship towards Kaaba, considering it a QIBLA (قِبْلَةَ) of the right path, are called “FOOLISH” in the Quran.  Also the followers of both QIBLA (قِبْلَةَ), i.e. Bait Al Maqdas and Kaaba, were clearly told to follow Allah’s instruction (يَهْدِي), who wish to be on (مَن يَشَاءُ إِلَى) right path (صِرَاطٍ مُّسْتَقِيمٍ).

This verse 2:142 proves that neither the Prophet (pbuh) nor his followers ever followed any Qibla out of both Eastern and Western Qiblas. Therefore, this is a lie that Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) and his followers initially used to pray towards the Western Qibla the Bait Al Maqdas (Bethlehem) and then eventually reverted to the Kaaba. To invent this lie they have not only falsely invented the literature outside the Quran and attributed it to the Prophet (pbuh) centuries after his death but they have also mistranslated the words “قُل لِّلّهِ الْمَشْرِقُ وَالْمَغْرِبُ” to mean “the east and the west belong to Allah” so that they can make both forbidden Qiblas sacred and make us believe that Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) and his followers eventually reverted back to the pagan Qibla – the Kaaba, to reload all pagan rituals of Kaaba on the back of Islam by pressing lies on the Prophet (pbuh) after his death. What was the need of saying that “the east and the west belong to Him” when no similar sentence came for the North and the South? Were east and the west not covered in Allah’s numerous statements revealed in the Quran in which He has mentioned that He is the One Who has created the earth and the skies and He is alone Owner, Administrator and Sustainer of uncountable universes and whatever exists in and around them; hidden or open?

Our scholars have concealed the correct interpretation on purpose, which is as under:

سَيَقُولُ السُّفَهَاءُ مِنَ النَّاسِ مَا وَلاَّهُمْ عَن قِبْلَتِهِمُ الَّتِي كَانُواْ عَلَيْهَا قُل لِّلّهِ الْمَشْرِقُ وَالْمَغْرِبُ يَهْدِي مَن يَشَاءُ لَى صِرَاطٍ مُّسْتَقِيمٍ

The foolish from the people will say, what turned them away from their QIBLA which they were on, said to the East and the West, God instructs/guides, those who want to be on straight path. (Correct translation 2:142)

 

True analysis and word to word correct translation of the next verse 2:143:

وَكَذَلِكَ جَعَلْنَاكُمْ أُمَّةً وَسَطًا لِّتَكُونُواْ شُهَدَاءَ عَلَى النَّاسِ وَيَكُونَ الرَّسُولُ عَلَيْكُمْ شَهِيدًا وَمَا جَعَلْنَا الْقِبْلَةَ الَّتِي كُنتَ عَلَيْهَا إِلاَّ لِنَعْلَمَ مَن يَتَّبِعُ الرَّسُولَ مِمَّن يَنقَلِبُ عَلَى عَقِبَيْهِ وَإِن كَانَتْ لَكَبِيرَةً إِلاَّ عَلَى الَّذِينَ هَدَى اللّهُ وَمَا كَانَ اللّهُ لِيُضِيعَ إِيمَانَكُمْ إِنَّ اللّهَ بِالنَّاسِ لَرَؤُوفٌ رَّحِيمٌ” (2:143)

وَكَذَلِكَ” and so, so as, that’s why, this is the reason that. “جَعَلْنَاكُمْ” made your by us. “أُمَّةً” people, community, nation. “وَسَطًا”a mediator, an intermediary, a pivot, determine, core, the suffix “alif” at the end of “وَسَطًا” single’s it out to mean a, an, one and also used to mean “of/its” of the subject. The phrase “لِّتَكُونُواْ” is a combination of preposition “لِّ” to mean to/for/in order to + “تَكُونُواْ” a passive voice verb to mean be/form/develop/establish which contains the objective pronoun “وا” of “أُمَّةً”. Therefore, “لِّتَكُونُواْ” means to be formed your, to be developed your, to be established your. “شُهَدَاءَ” evidence, verification, certification. “عَلَى” on/over/as/upon. “النَّاسِ” the people/public. Hence, the clause “وَكَذَلِكَ جَعَلْنَاكُمْ أُمَّةً وَسَطًا لِّتَكُونُواْ شُهَدَاءَ عَلَى النَّاسِ” correctly means, “So your community is made by us as a mediator to establish your evidence over the people”.  Likewise, the next clause of the same verse 2:143 “وَيَكُونَ الرَّسُولُ عَلَيْكُمْ شَهِيدًا” actually means “and the messenger establishes an evidence on you or “and the messenger forms/establishes your certificate on it (community) or “and formed the messenger on you a certificate” According to the grammar to form an Arabic sentence a verb is used before the subject and an object is used after the subject, e.g. Verb+Subject+Object. Therefore, this clause “وَيَكُونَ الرَّسُولُ عَلَيْكُمْ شَهِيدًا” starts from the verb “يَكُون” (passive voice present verb) to conduct this action (يَكُون) “الرَّسُولُ” is the subject of this clause and “عَلَيْكُمْ” is the object which contains a combination of plural form of objective pronoun “كُمْ” and preposition “عَلَيْ” to establish an evidence (شَهِيدً) on your Ummah (كُمْ).

Here, I would like to resolve another confusion of the whole Muslim nation about the understanding of Prophet and Rasool (رَّسُولُ) and the difference between two. Majority of the traditional scholars believe that Rasool (رَّسُولُ) is the one who was given a book and brought his Sharia, who can also be the Prophet but the Prophet who is not a Rasool (رَّسُولُ) is the Prophet who was not given a book. Whereas, Ahle Quran (the Quranists) preach that there is no difference between Prophet and Rasool (رَّسُولُ), all Prophets were Rasool (رَّسُولُ) and all Rasool (رَّسُولُ) were Prophet. However, due to this traditional confusion, which was purposely created by the nexus of leftover pagans and Persian Zoroastrians when they sneakily came into power after the first 4 Caliphates. Since then, so many liars falsely claimed to be a prophet, one of them was Mirza Ghulam Ahmad Qadiani who invented a lie that he was a prophet without the book on the same Sharia of Prophet Muhammad (pbuh).

Ahle Quran (the Quranists) invented their above stated views, that there is no difference between Prophets and Rasools, without even looking at the words of the Quran because of their inherited habit of going against the tradition and standing against the traditional scholars. Since the Quranists came to know that outside the Quran literature is totally fake and was falsely attributed to the Prophet (pbuh) they have been doing their best to stand against the false Ahadith (fake traditions), which is a good effort but unfortunately they are very much prisoners of their self-created thoughts and false ideas on the basis of which they have been preaching people to stop practicing the fake traditions. However, people don’t accept their interpretation of the Quran because it does not match with the Arabic words of the Quran revealed in its original Quranic text, such as they interpret the words (4:59) “أَطِيعُواْ اللّهَ وَأَطِيعُواْ الرَّسُولَ” to mean “obey Allah by means of the Rasool” and preach that “Cult of Personality” is “Shirk” (associating someone with Allah). Although this is true that ‘cult of personality’ is same as associating someone with Allah but taking “و” of “وَأَطِيعُواْ الرَّسُولَ” to mean “by means of” is not true, which they have falsely invented to stop people obeying the fake sayings (Hadith) of the Prophet (pbuh). Hence, majority of people don’t accept the Quranists’ interpretation of “وَأَطِيعُواْ الرَّسُولَ” because everyone knows that if “و” is generally taken to mean “and” why should they take “و” to mean “by means of” in “وَأَطِيعُواْ الرَّسُولَ” or wherever Quran says to follow or to obey the Rasool? This is the reason why Ahle Quran (Quranists) are well notorious in distorting the words of the Quran to derive the meaning of their choice from the words of the Quran.

Although the Quranists believe that the conventional translation of “أَطِيعُواْ اللّهَ وَأَطِيعُواْ الرَّسُولَ” to mean “obey Allah and the Rasool” is not what people understand and also under the traditional understanding of this verse (أَطِيعُواْ اللّهَ وَأَطِيعُواْ الرَّسُولَ) all fake literature (Ahadith) falsely attributed to the Prophet (pbuh) is wrongly obeyed throughout the Muslim world but the Quranists don’t know how to rectify the misleading translation of  “أَطِيعُواْ اللّهَ وَأَطِيعُواْ الرَّسُولَ” without distorting the words of the Quran and without inventing non acceptable lies. This is all due to their ignorance, lack of knowledge of Arabic language and lack of knowledge of the Quran and previous revelations of God in which the word “الرَّسُولَ” has been used to mean “the word of God” (6:34, 10:64, 31:27 – كَلِمَاتِ اللَّهِ), (9:40- كَلِمَةُ اللَّهِ), (3:39- كَلِمَةٍ مِنَ اللَّهِ), (6:11, 7:137, 10:33, 10:96, 40:6 – كَلِمَتُ رَبِّكَ), (18:109- كَلِمَاتِ رَبِّي), (66:12- كَلِمَاتِ رَبِّهَا), (6:115, 7:158, 8:7, 10:82, 18:27, 42:24 – كَلِمَاتِهِ), (43:28- كَلِمَةً بَاقِيَةً), (48:26- كَلِمَةَ التَّقْوَىٰ), (2:124- وَإِذِ ابْتَلَىٰ إِبْرَاهِيمَ رَبُّهُ بِكَلِمَاتٍ), (2:37- فَتَلَقَّىٰ آدَمُ مِنْ رَبِّهِ كَلِمَاتٍ), (4:64- وَمَا أَرْسَلْنَا مِنْ رَسُولٍ إِلَّا لِيُطَاعَ بِإِذْنِ اللَّهِ), (2:151- كَمَا أَرْسَلْنَا فِيكُمْ رَسُولًا مِنْكُمْ يَتْلُو عَلَيْكُمْ آيَاتِنَا), (4:79- وَأَرْسَلْنَاكَ لِلنَّاسِ رَسُولًا وَكَفَىٰ بِاللَّهِ شَهِيدًا), (5:70- لَقَدْ أَخَذْنَا مِيثَاقَ بَنِي إِسْرَائِيلَ وَأَرْسَلْنَا إِلَيْهِمْ رُسُلًا) , (6:48- وَمَا نُرْسِلُ الْمُرْسَلِينَ إِلَّا مُبَشِّرِينَ وَمُنْذِرِينَ), (9:33- هُوَ الَّذِي أَرْسَلَ رَسُولَهُ بِالْهُدَىٰ وَدِينِ الْحَقِّ لِيُظْهِرَهُ عَلَى الدِّينِ كُلِّهِ), (1:96- وَلَقَدْ أَرْسَلْنَا مُوسَىٰ بِآيَاتِنَا وَسُلْطَانٍ مُبِينٍ), (13:30- كَذَٰلِكَ أَرْسَلْنَاكَ فِي أُمَّةٍ قَدْ خَلَتْ مِنْ قَبْلِهَا أُمَمٌ),(14:4- وَمَا أَرْسَلْنَا مِنْ رَسُولٍ إِلَّا بِلِسَانِ قَوْمِهِ لِيُبَيِّنَ لَهُمْ), (14:5- وَلَقَدْ أَرْسَلْنَا مُوسَىٰ بِآيَاتِنَا أَنْ أَخْرِجْ قَوْمَكَ مِنَ الظُّلُمَاتِ إِلَى النُّورِ), (2:101- وَلَمَّا جَاءَهُمْ رَسُولٌ مِنْ عِنْدِ اللَّهِ مُصَدِّقٌ لِمَا مَعَهُمْ نَبَذَ فَرِيقٌ مِنَ الَّذِينَ أُوتُوا الْكِتَابَ كِتَابَ اللَّهِ وَرَاءَ ظُهُورِهِمْ), (15:10- وَلَقَدْ أَرْسَلْنَا مِنْ قَبْلِكَ فِي شِيَعِ الْأَوَّلِينَ), (22:52- وَمَا أَرْسَلْنَا مِنْ قَبْلِكَ مِنْ رَسُولٍ وَلَا نَبِيٍّ).

Therefore, the truth is that Prophets (نَبِيٍّ) are not Rasool (رَسُولٍ) who are not dispatched by Allah as a courier (رسل) but born like other human beings and implement Allah’s words (رَسُولٍ) revealed on them. I will write on this topic in detail in my forthcoming articles because this article does not cover this topic to be addressed in detailed analysis of the verses regarding Rasool (رَسُولٍ).

However, during the early Islam conspiracy this Quranic word Rasool (رَسُولٍ) has been wrongly interpreted to compel people for obeying the fake literature (Hadith) invented in the name of Prophet Muhammad (pbuh). Therefore, it was necessary to publicize among Muslim Ummah that in the words “أَطِيعُواْ اللّهَ وَأَطِيعُواْ الرَّسُولَ” Allah urges us to obey the Prophet (pbuh) and obeying Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) means to obey his traditional sayings (Ahadith) because the Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) is no more with us except his traditional practice which still saved in the Hadith.

However, the liars totally forgot that Allah already knew that Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) will not live among people after his appointed time. Therefore, urging to obey the Prophet does not apply after his death but Allah’s words (الرَّسُولَ) never die and live forever. Hence, “أَطِيعُواْ اللّهَ وَأَطِيعُواْ الرَّسُولَ وَأُوْلِي الْأَمْرِ مِنكُمْ” (4:59) correctly means: “Obey Allah and obey Allah’s words and His foremost/leading/atmost/prime order of yours. (correct translation)

Therefore, at present Allah’s most leading prime order is available in the form of the Quran the words of Allah (كَلِمَاتِ اللَّه). Hence, the words “وَأَطِيعُواْ الرَّسُولَ” hundred percent apply on the Quran in which we are urged to obey the Quran.

The verse 3:144 “وَمَا مُحَمَّدٌ إِلاَّ رَسُولٌ قَدْ خَلَتْ مِن قَبْلِهِ الرُّسُلُ” is very certain in its statement and consistent in my above research in the correct translation of which it has been clearly mentioned by name: “And not Muhammad, only RASOOL which had been sent from before it”.

Therefore, only Rasool, i.e. the words of Allah (كَلِمَاتِ اللَّه) will be obeyed not a “Personality”. There is no doubt that Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) was such an exalted prophet who never went against the Quran and on whom God has revealed His Prime Words in the shape of the Quran, which is also a certificate (شَهِيدًا) of his (pbuh) true Prophethood like all earlier Prophets who were also given Rasool (رَسُولٌ), i.e. the words of God to certify them as well as Allah’s instructions for those who are righteous (هُدًى لِّلْمُتَّقِيْنَ).

Therefore, this clause “وَيَكُونَ الرَّسُولُ عَلَيْكُمْ شَهِيدًا” of the verse 2:143 that we are studying is correctly translated to mean “and the Rasool (words of Allah) establishes an evidence on yours

To link this clause with the previous clauses of this verse 2:143 the next clause “وَمَا جَعَلْنَا الْقِبْلَةَ الَّتِي كُنتَ عَلَيْهَا إِلاَّ لِنَعْلَمَ مَن يَتَّبِعُ الرَّسُولَ” starts from conjunction “و” and particle “مَا” is negative (مَاالنافیةً). If you look in Arabic grammar at the uses of particle “مَا” you will find that the particle “مَا” is called “مَاالنافیةً” (the negative مَا) which negates the forthcoming clause if it comes before the perfect noun or a past verb. However, our evil scholars have replaced this “مَاالنافیةً” (the negative مَا) with “اسم الموصول” (the subjective pronoun) in their fake translation of the verse 2:143 to establish the pagan’s QIBLA (قِبْلَةَ) Kaaba for righteous people. Whereas, according to the grammar “مَا” is used as “اسم الموصول” (the subjective pronoun) only if it comes before imperfect verb. The phrase “جَعَلْنَا” is combination of نَا+جَعَلْ in which “نَا” is the first person plural pronoun to mean “Us/Our” and “جَعَلْ” is the past verb which is also called the perfect verb because the action of this verb has been already completed in the past.

 

There are so many examples of correct grammatical use of “مَاالنافیةً” (the negative مَا) in the Quran, which I have already explained in my articles on animal sacrifice. However, here I am giving you an undeniable example of “مَاالنافیةً” (the negative مَا) from the verse 4:157 “وَمَا قَتَلُوهُ وَمَا صَلَبُوهُ”. The phrase “قَتَلُوهُ” is a combination of هُ + قَتَلُو in which according to the context “هُ” is a third person singular pronoun of Jesus (pbuh) and “قَتَلُو” is the perfect (past) verb. The particle “مَا” of “وَمَا” is coming before the perfect verb “قَتَلُو” and “وَمَا قَتَلُوهُ” is correctly translated by our scholars to mean “they killed him not”, “they did not kill him” or “he was not killed”. This statement is about Jesus (pbuh) in which “مَا” coming before the perfect (past) verb is correctly taken as “مَاالنافیةً” (the negative مَا) in all translations. The next phrase “وَمَا صَلَبُوهُ” of the same verse 4:157 is also correctly translated to mean “they crucified him not”, “they did not crucify him” or “he was not crucified”. The same grammatical rule is applied in the phrase “وَمَا صَلَبُوهُ” in which “صَلَبُو” is the perfect or past verb which is coming after the negative “ma” (مَاالنافیةً). However, “وَمَا جَعَلْنَا” of the verse 2:143 is the same in which “جَعَلْنَا” is the combination of pronoun “نَا” and “جَعَلْ” is the perfect or past verb which is coming after “مَا” therefore, this “مَا” is actually “مَاالنافیةً” (the negative مَا) but our evil scholars purposely replaced it with non-negative مَا “اسم الموصول” to falsely make the pagan shrine Kaaba as the QIBLA “الْقِبْلَةَ” for Muslims. Whereas, the words “وَمَا جَعَلْنَا الْقِبْلَةَ” are actually saying, “and not made by Us it the Qibla” or “We did not make it the Qibla”, “ةَ” in the end of “الْقِبْلَةَ” means “it”.  Have you seen the evil game of our pagan scholars who have made it Qibla against the Words of God?

الَّتِي” is a feminine subjective pronoun to mean which, that, what, “كُنت” is derived from “كُن” to mean “had been (past of be)” and to mean existed and instituted. “عَلَيْهَا” means ‘upon them’ in which according to the “agreement rule” of Arabic grammar “هَا” refers third person plural objective pronoun for both men and women collectively to mean “their/them”. So, the words “وَمَا جَعَلْنَا الْقِبْلَةَ الَّتِي كُنتَ عَلَيْهَا” correctly means “and not made it by Us the Qibla which had been upon them” or “The Qibla which had been on them was not made by Us” or “We did not make it upon them that existed Qibla”. “إِلاَّ لِنَعْلَمَ مَن يَتَّبِعُ الرَّسُولَbut to get educated from obeying the Rasool (words of Allah). “مِمَّن يَنقَلِبُ عَلَى عَقِبَيْهِ” “Whoever turns over their hindrance/blockage/barrier/” or “who turns over on his heels”. “يَنقَلِبُ” means turning over/fluctuating/altering/varying/shifting. “عَقِبَيْه” means mountains of someone’s way, blockage, bars or barriers of someone’s way or heels etc.

لَكَبِيرَةً” for sure or surely great, certainly big, considerably large, extensively or substantially high. “كَانَت” past of be,” إِن” that, which, if, whether,

وَإِن كَانَتْ لَكَبِيرَةًand that was for sure a big task. “إِلاَّ عَلَى الَّذِينَ هَدَى اللّهُexcept those who are on Allah’s instruction/guidance. (“هَدَى” means instruction/guidance)

So, in the words “مِمَّن يَنقَلِبُ عَلَى عَقِبَيْهِ وَإِن كَانَتْ لَكَبِيرَةً” Allah Himself is making it clear that leaving Qibla is a great job of turning over mountains, blockage, bars and barriers of someone’s way “إِلاَّ عَلَى الَّذِينَ هَدَى اللّهُ” which is not possible without following Allah’s instruction. Therefore, Kaaba was never made for righteous (Muslims) and making it Qibla is for sure against the guidance or instruction of Allah.

The next clause “وَمَا كَانَ اللّهُ لِيُضِيعَ إِيمَانَكُمْ” ‘and God was not to waste your faith’ or And God had never lost your faith.

كَانَ” means “past of ‘be’/it was/had been” which refers the past practice of Allah that also comes under a complete or perfect action that’s why particle “مَا” coming before “كَانَ” will be treated as “مَاالنافیةً” (the negative مَا) in accordance with the linguistic rule stated in the above paragraphs. The prefixed “لِ” of “لِيُضِيعَ” is the preposition to mean to/for/in order to/surely/certainly, and “يُضِيعَ” is the present verb in nominative case to mean ‘lose’, ‘waste’. Nominative case always refers to subject, which is the action of turning away from Qibla (Kaaba) that is also called a ‘big thing’ (كَانَتْ لَكَبِيرَةً), which is only achieved through instruction or guidance of Allah (هَدَى اللّهُ). “إِيمَانَكُمْ” means ‘your faith’ / ‘your oath’.

إِنَّ اللّهَ بِالنَّاسِ لَرَؤُوفٌ رَّحِيمٌthat God is affectionately gracious with the people.

Hence, from word to word above analysis of the verse 2:143 the correct translation is as under:

وَكَذَلِكَ جَعَلْنَاكُمْ أُمَّةً وَسَطًا لِّتَكُونُواْ شُهَدَاءَ عَلَى النَّاسِ وَيَكُونَ الرَّسُولُ عَلَيْكُمْ شَهِيدًا وَمَا جَعَلْنَا الْقِبْلَةَ الَّتِي كُنتَ عَلَيْهَا إِلاَّ لِنَعْلَمَ مَن يَتَّبِعُ الرَّسُولَ مِمَّن يَنقَلِبُ عَلَى عَقِبَيْهِ وَإِن كَانَتْ لَكَبِيرَةً إِلاَّ عَلَى الَّذِينَ هَدَى اللّهُ وَمَا كَانَ اللّهُ لِيُضِيعَ إِيمَانَكُمْ إِنَّ اللّهَ بِالنَّاسِ لَرَؤُوفٌ رَّحِيمٌ” (2:143)

 

So your community is made by us as a mediator to establish your evidence upon the people and the Rasool (words of Allah) establishes an evidence on you, and not made by Us the Qibla which had been upon them but to get educated from obeying the Rasool (words of Allah), whoever  turns over on his heels and that was for sure a very big task, except for those who are on Allah’s instruction/guidance and God was not to waste your faith that God is the affectionately gracious with the people” (word to word correct translation 2:143)

 

If you match the revealed Arabic words of these verses with the above translations and compare them with the translation given by conventional and the Quranist scholars you will understand for yourself that in their complete false translation they invented lies to make Kaaba the Qibla of Muslims against the clear words of Allah, due to which many people including yourself are confused about praying towards Kaaba. However, if Kaaba is not made our Qibla by Allah no ritual related to Kaaba is part of Islam since Muslims have been ordered to keep away from this false Qibla.

 

Analysis of the words of the next verse 2:144 is as under:

قَدْ نَرَى تَقَلُّبَ وَجْهِكَ فِي السَّمَاءِ فَلَنُوَلِّيَنَّكَ قِبْلَةً  تَرْضَاهَا فَوَلِّ وَجْهَكَ شَطْرَ الْمَسْجِدِ الْحَرَامِ وَحَيْثُ مَا  كُنتُمْ فَوَلُّواْ وُجُوهَكُمْ شَطْرَهُ وَإِنَّ الَّذِينَ أُوْتُواْ الْكِتَابَ  لَيَعْلَمُونَ أَنَّهُ الْحَقُّ مِن رَّبِّهِمْ وَمَا اللّهُ بِغَافِلٍ عَمَّا يَعْمَلُونَ“(2:144)

قَدْ” is usually used to portray universal truth existed in all times and translated to mean “always”, “already” or “had been” according to the formation of the verb coming after “قَدْ”. “نَرَى” is the first person plural verbal noun that is known as “gerund” in the grammar, which is a verb but also used as a noun because of its suffix “ی” to mean ‘we have been observing’, ‘we have been seeing’, ‘we been understanding’, ‘we have been noticing’. The word “تَقَلُّبَ” is the plural form of the same word that we have seen in the previous verse “يَنقَلِبُ” to mean turn over, fluctuate, movement, vary and shift. Heart is called “قلب” because of its movement.

The phrase “وَجْهَكَ” means “your target”, “your object”, “your aim”, “your goal”, “your front”, “your aspect”, “yourself”, “your figure”, “your expression”, “your shape”, “your endue”, “your outlook”, “your direction”, “your confront”, “your level”, “your way”, “your sentimentality”, “your tribute”, “your countenance”, “your incense”.

The Arabic word “وَجْهَ” is not only used in Arabic literature but also in general Arabic to mean object, purpose, aim, goal, descend, reveal, appear, honour, feature, aspect, front, frontage, bearing, outline, side, line, inlay, reflection, face, profile, figure, gesture, expression, shape, endue, outlook, facing view, direction, confront, level, surface, way, sentimentality, tribute, countenance, incense and target.

However, to bring the forbidden pagan rituals of ablution (وضوء) in the Quran, making the forbidden Kaaba our Qibla, i.e. a centre or the focal point of the whole world and bringing in Islam the pagan concept of conducting prayer facing towards Kaaba, this popular Arabic phrase “وَجْهَكَ” and its plural “وُجُوهَكُمْ” have been purposely translated in some verses of the Quran to mean ‘your face’ outside their general use in Arabic language and ignoring linguistic formations of the other words of these verses but some scholars still have used the same word “وجْهَة” to mean Object, Aim, Direction and Goal, in the translation of many Quranic verses such as: The translation of verse 2:148 “وَلِكُلٍّ وِجْهَةٌ هُوَ مُوَلِّيهَاTo each is a goal to which Allah turns him (Translation Yousuf Ali) and  Every man has his direction to which he turns (Translation Arberry). Majority of translators took similar meaning of this word “وجْهَة” in the above verse 2:148.

In the verse 3:72 our scholars translated the same word “وَجْهَ” to mean descended, appeared and revealedآمَنُواْ وَجْهَ النَّهَارِ” (3:72). In the verses 3:45 and 33:69 its derivative “وَجِيهًا” is translated to mean “honour”. In the verses 92:20, 76:9, 6:52 the same word “وَجْهَ” is translated to mean “purpose” and “countenance”. In the verse 54:48 the phrase “وُجُوهِهِمْ”of third person plural pronoun “هِمْ” + “وُجُوه” (plural of وَجْهَ) has been translated by Quran Expert QXP Shabbir Ahmed to mean “their Whole Being or their Total Personality”. In the verse 55:27 the same word “وَجْهُ” has been translated by Asad and QXP Shabbir Ahmed to mean “Endure” and “Self”. In the verse 3:20 the combination of first person singular objective pronoun “يَ” + “وَجْه” = “وَجْهِيَ” has been translated by Yousuf Ali to mean “My Whole Self”. Shakir, Maulana Ali, Free Minds, George Sale, J M Rodwell, Khalifa, Hilali/Khan and H/K/Saheeh translated the same phrase “وَجْهِيَ” to mean “Myself”. The phrase “وَجْهَكَ” (“كَ” + “وَجْه”) of the verse 2:144 that we are studying is technically the same as we have seen the phrase “وَجْهِيَ” (“يَ” + “وَجْه”) in the above verse 3:20. The only difference between “وَجْهِيَ” (“يَ” + “وَجْه”) and “وَجْهَكَ” (“كَ” + “وَجْه”) is the singular first person pronoun “يَ” and the singular second person pronoun “كَ”, which cannot make any reason of changing the meaning of the word “وَجْه”. Hence, if “وَجْهِيَ” is translated to mean “myself” in the verse 3:20 what is the problem in translating “وَجْهَكَ” to mean “yourself” and its plural “وُجُوهِهِمْ” to mean “themselves” or “their selves”? Likewise, if

In the verses 92:20, 76:9, 6:52 the word “وَجْهَ” is translated to mean “purpose” and “countenance” and in the verse 2:148 the same word “وَجْهَ” is translated to mean Object, Aim, Direction and Goal why can’t it be translated the same word “وَجْهَ” to mean, Target, Object, Aim, Direction and Goal in the verse 2:144 that we are studying in the same context?

Using the same word “وَجْهَ” in the verse 2:148 “وَلِكُلٍّ وِجْهَةٌ هُوَ مُوَلِّيهَا” makes it clear that the word “وَجْهَ” of “وَجْهَكَ” coming in the verse 2:144 was not revealed to mean “face” but it was certainly used to mean Target, Object, Aim, Direction and Goal because the statement of subsequent verse 2:148 “وَلِكُلٍّ وِجْهَةٌ هُوَ مُوَلِّيهَا” explains the use of the word “وَجْهَ” in the same context that “And for every Target/Object/Aim/Direction/Goal have its priority”.

Although the following translations are not appropriate but the translators and scholars translated this word “وَجْهَ” to mean “GOAL” in the translation of the verse 2:148 “وَلِكُلٍّ وِجْهَةٌ هُوَ مُوَلِّيهَاTo each is a goal to which Allah turns him (Translation Yousuf Ali)

“And each one hath a goal toward which he turneth” (Translation Pickthal)

“Each person pursues his goal of interest” (Translation QXP Shabbir Ahmed)

 

Although, some scholars have translated “وَجْهَ” in the verse 2:148 to mean direction but no one translated this word “وَجْهَ” to mean “face” in this verse. Therefore, the context of the verse 2:144 itself proves that “وَجْهَكَ” has been used to mean GOAL or TARGET in the verse 2:144 and explained in the verse 2:148.

 

The next word “السَّمَاء” is derived from the root word “سمو” and in general Arabic and in the Quran the same word “السَّمَاء” has been used in quite a few meaning such as ‘atmosphere’, dignity, height, eminence, altitude, elevation, distinction, grandeur, highness, greatness, nobleness, heaven and sky etc. However, taking the correct meaning of any word also depends on its preposition, particles and formation of other words coming before and after it. In the verse 2:144 the preposition “فِي” has been used with the word “السَّمَاء”. The preposition “فِي” is used if something or someone is within or inside something, such as “في مكة” (in Makkah) etc. In Arabic “فِي” never used to mean “towards”. Therefore, the phrase “فِي السَّمَاءِ” does not mean towards the sky but “in the sky” like “في مكة” means in Makkah or within Makkah. Therefore, according to the rule this word “السَّمَاءِ” cannot be taken to mean “the sky” because the Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) and his followers were not shifting in the sky but in fact they were on the earth. So, this word “السَّمَاءِ” in the presence of its preposition “فِي” will not be translated to mean in the sky. Thus, according to the grammar the phrase “فِي السَّمَاءِ” has been correctly used in this verse 2:144 to mean “in the dignity” or in the “atmosphere”. Furthermore, it is pagan translation of the words “قَدْ نَرَى تَقَلُّبَ وَجْهِكَ فِي السَّمَاءِ” which was given by both traditional and Quranist scholars, such as “We see the turning of thy face for guidance to the heavens”(Yousuf Ali), “O Muhammad, many a time We noticed you turning your face towards heaven” (Malik, Asad, Hilali/Khan, Sahee and rest of the traditional scholars), “We have seen you turning your face about the sky searching for the right direction” (Khalifa), “We see the shifting of thy face towards the sky” (Free Minds and rest of the Quranist scholars).

“Turning face towards the sky in search of Allah” is purely pagan belief, who used to believe that God rests in the sky. Whereas, the Quran says God is everywhere even closer to your jugular vein. Therefore, Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) did not need to find Allah in the sky like pagans because he (pbuh) knew very well that Allah is everywhere. Hindus and other polytheists also say the same thing that their God or Bhagwan rests in the sky. What is the difference between polytheist pagans and those Muslims who brought the same concept in the Quran that Allah was looking at the movement of Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) from the sky and from there instructions were giving to him (pbuh)?

Therefore, “قَدْ نَرَى تَقَلُّبَ وَجْهِكَ فِي السَّمَاءِ” correctly means “We have already been noticing movement of your target/goal in the atmosphere

The complex phrase “فَلَنُوَلِّيَنَّكَ” is the combination of “كَ”+“ءنَّ”+“نُوَلِّي”+“لَ”+“فَ” in which resumption particle “ف” has been used for ‘highly important’, ‘very true’, ‘universal fact’ and ‘must’. However, it is translated only to mean ‘so/then’, “لَ” is a preposition to mean ‘to/for/in order to’, “نُوَلِّي” is a gerund of “نُوَل” to mean looming, condemning, threatening, overhanging, exposing, consignment, entrant, visitant, subject matter, dumping, punching in, turning out, coming on the scene, dominating, hovering, bothering, frightening, bullying, scaring hell out of, terrorizing, hazard, endanger, intimidation, push around, “ءنَّ” if/that of/due to, and “كَ” is the second person singular pronoun to mean ‘your’. Therefore, the phrase “فَلَنُوَلِّيَنَّكَ” means “in fact that is due to your threatening of”, “actually that is due to your condemning of”, “indeed that is for your looming of”, actually that is due to you hovering of”, in fact that is due to your turning out of”, “surely that is due hazard of your exposing of قِبْلَةً” Qibla. However, this phrase “فَلَنُوَلِّيَنَّكَ” is misleadingly translated by our scholars to mean “now Shall We turn thee to a Qibla that shall please thee” (Yousuf Ali), “so We will turn/enable/appoint you a (prayer) direction you accept/approve it” (Literal), “And now verily We shall make thee turn (in prayer) toward a qiblah which is dear to thee” (Pickthal), “now We will surely turn thee to a direction that shall satisfy thee” (Arberry), “now We will make you turn towards a Qiblah that will please you” (Malik), “We will thus set for you a focal point that will be pleasing to you” (Free Minds), “and now We shall indeed make thee turn in prayer in a direction which will fulfil thy desire” (Asad). All traditional scholars including ‘Saheeh’, ‘Tahir Al Qadri’, Ahmed Ali, Ahmad Raza Khan, Fateh Muhammad Jalandhary, Abul Ala Maududi and the rest of the traditional scholars have invented the same lie as mentioned in the above translation of this phrase “فَلَنُوَلِّيَنَّكَ” of the verse 2:144.

However, the Quranist scholar and so called Expert of the Quran QXP Shabbir Ahmad have invented the following lies in the translation of the same Quranic phrase “فَلَنُوَلِّيَنَّكَ” of the verse 2:144:

Soon, you will happily administer the Sacred Masjid that is dear to you for its Sublime objective” (Quran Expert QXP Shabbir Ahmad).

To falsely make the forbidden pagan shrine Kaaba as a centre of devotion the Quranist scholar Shabbir Ahmed and the rest of the Quranist translators have misleadingly translated the words “قَدْ نَرَى تَقَلُّبَ وَجْهِكَ فِي السَّمَاءِ” of this verse 2:144: “We know your eagerness O Messenger, to fulfill Our Command and to establish Ka’bah as the Center of Devotion for all humanity” (Quran Expert QXP Shabbir Ahmad).

The Quranist Ghulam Ahmed Parwez has also invented the same lie on page 53 of his false Quranic exegesis ‘Mafhoom ul Quran, which can also be seen in the interpretations of his disciples and rest of the Quranists.

This is the reason why they have invented that each Arabic word has hundreds of meanings and no grammar was used in the Quran so that they can twist Allah’s words according to their pagan beliefs.

Whereas, we have found the correct translation from above cited word to word analysis of the words “قَدْ نَرَى تَقَلُّبَ وَجْهِكَ فِي السَّمَاءِ فَلَنُوَلِّيَنَّكَ قِبْلَةً تَرْضَاهَا” of the verse 2:144 “We have been observing your target/goal movement in the atmosphere whether your condemning Qibla satisfies them” (word to word correct translation)

The phrase “تَرْضَاهَا” is the combination of plural verb “تَرْضَا” to keep satisfied, to keep happy and “هَا” is actually a third person singular feminine objective pronoun to mean “her” but according to the ‘agreement rule’ of Arabic grammar this feminine singular objective pronoun “هَا” has been used to mean “them” in the presence of plural verb “تَرْضَا”, which is used to keep happy or to keep satisfied number of people including men and women. So, “هَا” will be used as a combined third person objective pronoun for all men and women in accordance with the ‘agreement rule’ of Arabic grammar.

I fail to understand which words out of “قَدْ نَرَى تَقَلُّبَ وَجْهِكَ فِي السَّمَاءِ فَلَنُوَلِّيَنَّكَ قِبْلَةً” are to mean ‘accept’, ‘fulfil’, ‘administer’, ‘humanity’, ‘set for’, ‘shall’, ‘will’ and ‘prayer’, which have been invented in the false translation of “قَدْ نَرَى تَقَلُّبَ وَجْهِكَ فِي السَّمَاءِ فَلَنُوَلِّيَنَّكَ قِبْلَةً”???

According to Arabic grammar “سَ” is used as a future participle to make future sentences. Quran follows the same grammatical rule to bring future participles “shall” or “will” in its statements as seen in the word “سَيَقُولُ” of the above 2:142 of the same context and “سَيَقُولُ” is always translated to mean “will say” because of its prefixed “سَ” that is actually a ‘future participle’ in Arabic language.

I invite the whole Muslim nation to ponder upon false meaning of these Quranic words and challenge all scholars to prove their translation with the grammar, and recognised source of Arabic language, especially their invented meaning of the phrase “فَلَنُوَلِّيَنَّكَ” the correct meaning of which you have seen in its breakdown (“كَ”+“ءنَّ”+“نُوَلِّي”+“لَ”+“فَ”), which is right opposite to what our scholars have invented from this Quranic phrase “فَلَنُوَلِّيَنَّكَ”!. They really need to look at the meaning of “نُول” and correctly understand this phrase “فَلَنُوَلِّيَنَّكَ” with the gerund “نُوَلِّي” of “نُول”. Whereas, Allah’s pronoun (first person plural pronoun “We”) has been already used in “نَرَى”, which does not need to repeat in “فَلَنُوَلِّيَنَّكَ”. Therefore, “نُوَلِّي” of “فَلَنُوَلِّيَنَّكَ” is a derivative of “نُول”.

Further words “فَوَلِّ وَجْهَكَ شَطْرَ الْمَسْجِدِ الْحَرَامِ وَحَيْثُ مَا كُنتُمْ فَوَلُّواْ وُجُوهَكُمْ شَطْرَهُ” of the same verse 2:144 are quite to the point in which Allah has commanded to crack down, to split, to part and to cut the Masjid Al Haram – the falsely made up Qibla.

The word “فَوَلِّ” is a combination of “وَلِّ” + “فَ” in which prefixed “فَ” gives top preference and necessary priority to forthcoming action or forthcoming statement to mean in fact, surely, actually, top preference or must. Whereas, “وَلِّ” is in its proto root form (و- ل) which is the generic root of Arabic word “اَوَّل” means “first”. The Arabic word “وَلِی” is also made from the same generic proto root “ول”. This is the reason why “وَلِی” is called to the first person in a row or in a family linage. I am sure you are familiar with its popular phrase “ولی عہد” which is called to the Crown Prince who is the first in a row to become a king. Therefore, correct meaning of this word “فَوَلِّ” of the verse 2:144 is “First Priority” and “Foremost” but the pagan scholars have translated this word to mean “turn”!

The phrase “وَجْهَكَ” means “your target”, “your object”, “your aim”, “your goal”, “your front”, “your aspect”, “yourself”, “your figure”, “your expression”, “your shape”, “your endue”, “your outlook”, “your direction”, “your confront”, “your level”, “your way”, “your sentimentality”, “your tribute”, “your countenance”, “your incense”. This is because the word “وَجْهَ” has not been translated to mean “face” in the forthcoming verse 2:148 of the same context, the details of which have been mentioned in the above paragraphs. Therefore, “فَوَلِّ وَجْهَكَ” correctly means “your prioritized first target” or “your foremost target

 

The next word “شَطْرَ” means to split, to break into pieces, cut in the middle, bisect, part, withdraw, crackdown “الْمَسْجِدِ الْحَرَامِ” the forbidden mosque also known as Kaaba or Quibla.

So, the words “فَوَلِّ وَجْهَكَ شَطْرَ الْمَسْجِدِ الْحَرَامِ” correctly means “Indeed Your first prioritized target is to crack down the forbidden mosque

The next clause of the same verse 2:144 “وَحَيْثُ مَا كُنتُمْ فَوَلُّواْ وُجُوهَكُمْ شَطْرَهُ” starts with conjunction “و” to link the forthcoming statement with the previous clause of speech. The next word “حَيْثُ” is usually translated by our scholars to mean “wherever” or “from wherever” and “وَحَيْثُ مَا كُنتُمْ” is translated to mean “wherever you are”. However, in reality Arabic words “أينما” and “این” are used to mean “wherever” or “where” and in some cases “حَيْثُ” is used as a noun of place to mean “one place out of many” and ‘whereas’, ‘wherein’, ‘at which’ or ‘in which’ etc. but according to its generic proto root “ح ث” this Arabic word “حَيْثُ” is correctly used in Arabic language to mean: motivate, encourage, urge, press, stimulate, persuade, incite, inspire, induce, provocation, arousal, awakening, causing, exciting, excitement, motivation, inspire, prompting,

Arabic popular phrase “من حيث” is wildly used to mean “in term of” and Arabic term of electrical engineering “الحث الكهربائي” is used to mean “electrical induction”, which is known as an induced energy, or induced force.

Particle “مَا” is not negative here because it is not coming before any perfect action. Therefore, this “مَا” of “مَا كُنتُمْ” is taken to mean what, which or that. Whereas, “كُنتُمْ” has been used as a combined phrase of تُمْ + كُن in which “كُن” means “be” and “تُمْ” means “completed” as “تُمْ” is actually a derivative of root word “تمم” which is also the root word of “تمام” to mean “completion”, “end”, “fulfilled”, “accomplished”, “come about”, “happened”, “took place”, “succeed in doing something to gain”, “carried out”, come or bring to an end, be consummated, brought to consummation, satisfied a desire, executed, obeyed law, performed a task, answered, concluded, converted into reality entirely plans or hopes etc. brought to a conclusion, arranged the affairs (of a company) and dissolved or ceased business and gone into liquidation, arrived finally, be achieved be done , wound up, has been assigned, held. “تم” is also used as a helping verb of past tense to mean “it was”, “was”, “been” and “have been”. However, in the translation of the Quran “تم” is wrongly translated to mean “You” whereas in standard Arabic “أنتم” is used to mean “You”. I have copied the following sentence from Arabic grammar for your study in which “أنتم” has been used separately to mean “You” and a phrase “قمتم” (تم +قم) has also been used in the same sentence, which is an evidence that Arabic phrases having “تم” in the end like “كُنتُمْ” or “قمتم” etc. are not translated having “You” in their meaning. You can find so many sentences in Arabic literature, dictionaries and grammar in which phrases having “تم” in the end are used together with “أنتم” such as the following sentence.

 “أنتم لا تعرفوا ما الذي قمتم به You don’t know what has been done

In the above sentence the second person subjective pronoun “أنتم” (Antum) and “قمتم” (Qumtum) came independently, which is a proof of mistake in the translation of the above verse 2:144 in which the word “كُنتُمْ” (kumtum) is taken to mean “you are”.

 

So, in the fake translation of this verse 2:144 particle “مَا” has been concealed and “كُنتُمْ” has been translated to mean “you are” to falsely bring in the translation “wherever you are”. Whereas, there was no reason to take “تُمْ” as a pronoun outside the rule because the same pronoun is already attached with the next word “فَوَلُّواْ” which is actually the passive voice of “فَوَلِّ” which already contains the pronoun “واْ” in the end. Likewise, the next phrase “وُجُوهَكُمْ” also contains the pronoun in the shape of “كُمْ”. Have you ever seen three pronouns, to address same people next to each other, in any proper writing? Therefore, taking pronouns from all these three words “كُنتُمْ فَوَلُّواْ وُجُوهَكُمْ” is itself absurd and nonsense of those who translate this verse in wrong meaning. Hence, the words “مَا كُنتُمْ” correctly means “which must be accomplished”. “فَوَلُّوا” means “your very first priority”. We have already discussed the word “فَوَلِّ” which is a combination of “وَلِّ” + “فَ” in which prefixed “فَ” indicates top priority, very important, must and very necessary. The word “وَلِّ” is in its proto root form which is the generic root of Arabic word “اَوَّل” means “first”. We have also noted the examples of its popular derivatives “وَلِی” the first person in a family linage and “ولی عہد” the Crown Prince who is the first in the row to become a king. Therefore, its passive voice “فَوَلُّوا” cannot be translated to mean “turn to the direction of Qibla. The word “وُجُوهَ” of the combined phrase “وُجُوهَكُمْ” is a plural of “وَجْهَ” which we have already discussed in detail with the reference of many verses of the Quran and especially with the reference of the forthcoming verse 2:148 of the same context in which we have found that this word “وَجْهَ” has been used to mean “Goal or Target”. As the context is the same therefore its plural “وُجُوهَ” will be correctly translated to mean “GOALS” or “TARGETS”. So, in this context this combined phrase “وُجُوهَكُمْ” will be correctly taken to mean “YOUR GOALS” or “YOUR TARGETS”. “شَطْرَهُ” is the same word to mean crack down, split, break into pieces and cut etc. and “هُ” at the end of “شَطْرَهُ” is an objective pronoun to mean it/its, which refers to “الْمَسْجِدِ الْحَرَامِ”. Hence, the clause of the verse 2:144 “وَحَيْثُ مَا كُنتُمْ فَوَلُّواْ وُجُوهَكُمْ شَطْرَهُ” correctly means “and urged which must be accomplished very first, its (Al Masjid Al Haram’s) break down. (and it’s breakdown is urged to be accomplished first).

However, if we take “حَيْثُ” to mean “where” or “wherever” and even “وَحَيْثُ مَا كُنتُمْ” to mean “wherever you are”, and “فَوَلُّواْ وُجُوهَكُمْ” to mean “turn your faces” as our scholars translate these words then again there is no way to change the meaning of the key word “شَطْرَهُ” which clearly urges us to break, to crack, to split and to cut down it (الْمَسْجِدِ الْحَرَام), and it makes no difference to the interpretation of the words “وَحَيْثُ مَا كُنتُمْ فَوَلُّواْ وُجُوهَكُمْ شَطْرَهُ”. In this case the translation will be “wherever you are you must turn your face to crack/to break/to split/to cut it (الْمَسْجِدِ الْحَرَام) down

Likewise, taking “فَوَلِّ” to mean “turn” and “وَجْهَكَ” to mean “your face” will make no difference in the interpretation of “فَوَلِّ وَجْهَكَ شَطْرَ الْمَسْجِدِ الْحَرَامِ” to mean “must turn your face to crack/to break/to split/to cut down the forbidden mosque (الْمَسْجِدِ الْحَرَامِ)” If we change “وَجْهِكَ” to mean “your face” and “نَرَى” to mean “see/seeing” It will also make no difference in the interpretation of “قَدْ نَرَى تَقَلُّبَ وَجْهِكَ فِي السَّمَاءِ فَلَنُوَلِّيَنَّكَ قِبْلَةً تَرْضَاهَا” to mean “We are seeing your fluctuating face in the atmosphere if/whether/that your condemning Qibla satisfies them

This is because Allah’s words are not altered. So, it is your choice how you understand Allah’s message.

The forthcoming words of the last clause of the same verse 2:144 are very important to carefully understand the whole statement of this verse 2:144.

وَإِنَّ الَّذِينَ أُوْتُواْ الْكِتَابَ لَيَعْلَمُونَ أَنَّهُ الْحَقُّ مِن رَّبِّهِمْ وَمَا اللّهُ بِغَافِلٍ عَمَّا يَعْمَلُونَ

This clause is very easy to understand with its true spirit if you know the correct use of the word “أُوْتُواْ” the meaning of which have been distorted throughout the Quran. The word “أُوْتُواْ” is a passive voice derivative of its generic proto root “ا ت” and root word “اتی” to mean “مُقْبِل”, i.e. arrive on some point or arrival on something and follow something. Coming on something and arriving on something to follow is also called practice. So, the derivatives of proto root “ا ت” and its root word “اتی” are actually meant to come to practice. “آتُوا الزَّكَاةَ”, “آتَى الزَّكَاةَ”, “يُؤْتُونَ الزَّكَاةَ” and “إِيتَاءَ الزَّكَاةِ” are Quranic examples of “Practicing Zakat/Practice of Zakat” according to the correct meaning of the derivatives “آتُوا”, “آتَى”, “يُؤْتُونَ” and “إِيتَاءَ” etc. The Quran uses the same derivatives with “الْكِتَابَ” but unfortunately, these derivatives are purposely distorted to mean “give” in some verses and to mean “come” in some verses to produce confusing and misleading translation of the verses of the Quran so that people are kept away from the true understanding of the Quran and translation of these verses are twisted according to the conventional beliefs and traditional practice. Therefore, the Quranic phrase “أُوْتُواْ الْكِتَابَ” does not mean “those who are given the Book” but in fact “those who come to practice the Book” or “practitioners of the Book”. The definite article “ال” with “الْكِتَابَ” singles out this Book and keeps it in a special category, in which Allah’s instructions are written. So, wherever Quran uses this phrase “أُوْتُواْ الْكِتَابَ” it means “practitioners of the Book”. Ahl-e-Kitab “اہلِ کتاب” is a Persian term which is translated to mean “People of The Book” such as Ahl-e-Sunnat “اہلِ سنت”, Ahl-e-Hadith “اہلِ حدیث”, Ahl-e-Tashee “اہلِ تشیع” etc. These Persian phrases has nothing to do with Arabic language in which “مجھول” (anonymous) sound of “اے” (aye) is not recognised in Arabic language, which sounds in “Ahl-e” in the above Persian phrases. Hence, the Quran nowhere says “people of the book” (Ahl-e-Kitab) but “Practitioners of the Book”. Therefore, the phrase “أُوْتُواْ الْكِتَابَ” of the verse 2:144 that we are studying will be correctly translated to mean “Practitioners of the Book

So, “وَإِنَّ الَّذِينَ أُوْتُواْ الْكِتَابَ لَيَعْلَمُونَ” correctly means “and that those who have come to practice the Book for sure they understand

أَنَّهُ الْحَقُّ مِن رَّبِّهِمْ وَمَا اللّهُ بِغَافِلٍ عَمَّا يَعْمَلُونَ” means “that it is the truth from their Sustainer and God is not unaware of /unknown with what they do

The nominative case of the possessive pronoun “هُ” of “أَنَّهُ” refers to whatever is told before in the subject, which is the given target of cracking down Al Masjid Al Haram. So, the words “أَنَّهُ الْحَقُّ مِن رَّبِّهِمْ” will be understood to mean “that target of cracking down Al Masjid Al Haram is the truth from your Lord/Sustainer

Now, you can see the correct translation of the verse 2:144, which we have got through word to word in depth analysis of the verse 2:144.

قَدْ نَرَى تَقَلُّبَ وَجْهِكَ فِي السَّمَاءِ فَلَنُوَلِّيَنَّكَ قِبْلَةً تَرْضَاهَا فَوَلِّ وَجْهَكَ شَطْرَ الْمَسْجِدِ الْحَرَامِ وَحَيْثُ مَا كُنتُمْ فَوَلُّواْ وُجُوهَكُمْ شَطْرَهُ وَإِنَّ الَّذِينَ أُوْتُواْ الْكِتَابَ لَيَعْلَمُونَ أَنَّهُ الْحَقُّ مِن رَّبِّهِمْ وَمَا اللّهُ بِغَافِلٍ عَمَّا يَعْمَلُونَ “(2:144)

We have been observing your target movement in the atmosphere whether your condemning Qibla satisfies them, indeed your first prioritized target is to crack down the forbidden mosque and awakening which must be accomplished your very first prioritized target of its (Al Masjid Al Haram’s) crackdown and that those who are practitioners of the Book for sure they have knowledge that is the truth from their Sustainer and God is not unknown with what they do

(word to word correct translation of the verse 2:144)

Those who still prefer to use “وَجْهِكَ” and “وُجُوهَكُمْ” to mean “your face” and “فَوَلُّواْ” to mean “turn”, and “وَحَيْثُ مَا كُنتُمْ” to mean “wherever you are” they will have no choice but to derive the following translation if they keep the correct meaning of rest of the Arabic words of this verse, especially the key word “شَطْرَ”.

We are seeing your fluctuating face in the atmosphere if your condemning Qibla satisfies them, wherever you are you must turn your face to crackdown the forbidden mosque (الْمَسْجِدِ الْحَرَامِ)

 

The same thing which we have studies in the above verses is being told again in the verse 2:148 within the same context of cracking down Kaaba.

 ومِنْ حَيْثُ خَرَجْتَ فَوَلِّ وَجْهَكَ شَطْرَ الْمَسْجِدِ الْحَرَامِ وَإِنَّهُ لَلْحَقُّ مِن رَّبِّكَ وَمَا اللّهُ بِغَافِلٍ عَمَّا تَعْمَلُونَ ” (2:149)

To understand the Quranic word “شَطْرَ” is very important in this context. Therefore, I have already written a whole article on it “TRUE MEANING OF THE VERSE 2:149. THE ARABIC WORD “شَطْرَ” (SHATAR) HAS BEEN WRONGLY TRANSLATED THROUGHOUT THE QURAN TO PROTECT THE PAGAN SHRINE” which you really need to read. However the correct translation of the verse 2:149 coming in the same context, is as follows:

 ومِنْ حَيْثُ خَرَجْتَ فَوَلِّ وَجْهَكَ شَطْرَ الْمَسْجِدِ الْحَرَامِ وَإِنَّهُ لَلْحَقُّ مِن رَّبِّكَ وَمَا اللّهُ بِغَافِلٍ عَمَّا تَعْمَلُونَ ” (2:149)

And awakening came out of your very first target to crackdown the forbidden mosque that is the truth from your Sustainer and God is not unknown with what you do. (Correct translation 2:149)

 

You have also referred the verse 7:31 regarding “Garments” but no word of “Garments” is a part of its Arabic text and just to hide the actual statement of this verse 7:31 our scholars invented lies about the “Garments”.

I have already written on this verse 7:31 in my article “QURANIST AND TRADITIONAL SCHOLARS INVENTED LIES IN THE INTERPRETATION OF THE VERSE 17:1, CORRECT MEANING OF MASJID AL AQSA & MASJID AL HARAM” which you need to study. A short analysis and the correct translation of this verse 7:31 is as under:

يَا بَنِي آدَمَ خُذُواْ زِينَتَكُمْ عِندَ كُلِّ مَسْجِدٍ وَّكُلُواْ وَاشْرَبُواْ وَلاَ تُسْرِفُواْ إِنَّهُ لاَ يُحِبُّ الْمُسْرِفِينَ

Since, Allah is severely against all masjids which follow the forbidden Masjid “المسجد الحرام” He clearly mentioned in the Quran to take away or to remove your valuables from each and every masjid. In the words of the verse 7:31 “يَا بَنِي آدَمَ خُذُواْ زِينَتَكُمْ عِندَ كُلِّ مَسْجِد” the whole mankind was addressed with the words “يَا بَنِي آدَمَ” and the word “خُذُواْ” is a passive voice verb of “اخذ” to mean “take”, take away, remove. You might have heard the word “مواخذہ” (mawakhiza) means removal, which is also derived from the same root word “اخذ”. The phrase “زِينَتَكُمْ” is the combination of the word “زِينَت + كُمْ (second person objective plural pronoun meaning to “your/yours”).  The Arabic word “زِينَت” covers wealth, jewelry, money, all valuables including valuable time as time is also money and efforts, and all sort of construction material that is invested at (عِندَ) and around each and every (all) masjids.

Hence, “يَا بَنِي آدَمَ خُذُواْ زِينَتَكُمْ عِندَ كُلِّ مَسْجِدٍ” correctly means “O Children of Adam take away/remove your valuables from all masjid

The next clause of this verse (7:31) “وَّكُلُواْ وَاشْرَبُواْ وَلاَ تُسْرِفُواْ” is actually telling us how to use this wealth that is removed from all mosques to mean “and eat and drink and don’t waste”. “إِنَّهُ لاَ يُحِبُّ الْمُسْرِفِينthat the wasteful people are not His loved/dear/closed.

يَا بَنِي آدَمَ خُذُواْ زِينَتَكُمْ عِندَ كُلِّ مَسْجِدٍ وَّكُلُواْ وَاشْرَبُواْ وَلاَ تُسْرِفُواْ إِنَّهُ لاَ يُحِبُّ الْمُسْرِفِينَ” (7:31)

O Children of Adam take away/remove your all valuables from masjid, eat and drink and don’t waist that the wasteful people are not His loved/dear/closed” (correct translation 7:31)

 

 

The next verses 7:32 and 7:33 are also coming in the same context in which it has made clear what to do with this wealth, which is removed from all mosques.

Therefore, no translation of this verse matches with its Arabic words and all translations of this verse 7:31 given by Quranist and traditional scholars are not only wrong but entirely misleading as well in which it was invented to wear beautiful clothes every time when you offer prayer (Namaz) in the mosque. All translators and scholars said the same thing but to keep it short I will quote the translation of  Mr. Yousuf Ali only for the words “يَا بَنِي آدَمَ خُذُواْ زِينَتَكُمْ عِندَ كُلِّ مَسْجِدٍ ” (7:31): O Children of Adam! wear your beautiful apparel at every time and place of prayer.

 

You can see for yourself the Arabic text of this verse 7:31 and find which word of the Quran is taken to mean “wear” and which word of the Quran means cloths/apparel or dress? They have distorted the actual meaning of the Arabic verb “خُذُواْ” and the noun “زِينَتَ” to invent the translation according to their pagan beliefs, and to protect their forbidden mosques.

 

However, the next phrase of the same verse (71:31) “وَّكُلُواْ وَاشْرَبُواْ وَلاَ تُسْرِفُواْ ” is highlighted differently advising people “eat drink and not waste” to hide the first statement “يَا بَنِي آدَمَ خُذُواْ زِينَتَكُمْ عِندَ كُلِّ مَسْجِدٍ ” in which it was clearly ordered to remove everything from all masjids, i.e. not to populate, not to make, not to erect, not to build, not to decorate, not to establish any masjid and use this money for your basic needs of eating and drinking without wasting it.

Therefore, the same rule that is mentioned in the above verse 7:31 is applied to all masajids including Al Masjid Al Haram and Al Masjid Al Aqsa that was built in 705 AD, quite after the death of the Prophet Muhammad (pbuh). Al Masjid Al Nabwi in Madina was actually an institution of Islam that was established by the Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) not to prostrate towards the Pagan shrine Kaaba but to issue the actual commandments of Allah and Al Masjid Al Aqsa that was mentioned in the verse 17:1 is the virtual post (منصب), maqaam and position of Allah that He has fixed to submit Him alone instead of Al Masjid Al Haram or any other masjid. If this is the case then building a masjid facing towards Al Masjid Al Haram is transgression and clear deviation from Allah’s order, which is counted towards “SHIRK” (شرک), i.e. to associate others in the position and post (مسند/منصب) of Allah alone. The Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) was the one who never went against the Quran and in fact because of him (pbuh) we have the Quran today but there are ignorant people who argue without proof that the current translation of the Quran was given by Prophet Muhammad (pbuh). How was it possible that the Arabic speaking Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) used the Persian words in pure Arabic Quran to translate it and to convey it to native Arabs? If God wanted to say what our scholars have invented from simple and straight forward Arabic words of the Quran why did God Himself not use those words which scholars have invented? Whereas God said in the verse 18:109 that God does not run out of words. The verse 19:64 says that God does not forget and the verse 6:115 says that God’s word is perfect. So, God would have revealed His Quran in Persian language if He wanted His Prophet (pbuh) to replace the words of the Arabic Quran with Persian and translate it in meaning different to Arabic words in which the Quran was revealed.

 

Therefore, to accept and convey the conventional translations of the Quran written in the books of Persian Imams and their disciples, and to take their words as the words of the Prophet is really nonsense and deviation from that Islam which was brought by the Arabic Quran revealed on the Arabic Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) in plain, simple, clear and straightforward Arabic.

Regarding your question about allusion of times of Salaah mentioned in the verses 4:103; 11:114; 17:78; 24:58; 30:18; 2:238: 20:58 is again due to wrong translation of these verses in which the words “الصَّلاَةَ” has been misuse. To keep this article short I am not going to explain about “الصَّلاَةَ” again and again in my each and every article except the correct meaning of this noun of ‘to follow’, to join’, ‘to connect’, ‘to reach, ‘to make relation’ and ‘to cling’ etc. However, the detail of “الصَّلاَةَ” and its derivatives can be seen in my numerous articles such as “SALAAH “صلاۃ” IS NOT CONTACT PRAYER (NAMAZ)”

https://www.linkedin.com/pulse/salaah-%D8%B5%D9%84%D8%A7%DB%83-contact-prayer-namaz-dr-kashif-khan

 

About timing you can see my article “SALAT UL FAJAR, SALAT UL ISHA, AND SALAT UL WASTA” found on the following link.

https://www.linkedin.com/pulse/open-letter-regarding-salat-ul-fajar-isha-wasta-dr-kashif-khan

 

The truth is that minimum vocabulary has been used in the Quran to keep the Quran simple to understand, easy to remember and straightforward to memorize.

 

God has composed His message in less words for quick understanding as “less is more” This is the reason why Quran repeats the same words again and again but to disturb the actual message of God our scholars have invented lies that Arabic language is such a vast language, which has thousands of words for each thing such as popular myth of “100 words for sword”, “100 words for lion”, “200 words for dog” and “1000 words for Camel”. However, the fact is that in Arabic language there are no new words for every occasion and it has no large vocabulary in which same words are repeated and used for many things, which is due to limitation of Arabic language.

According to the Guinness book of world records, English is the most extensive language. It has about 616500 words and 400000 technical terms, and Oxford English dictionary has 600,000 words or so.  Mandarin Chinese is also counted one of the most extensive language, which has approximately 370,000 entries to challenge English globally.

Lisaan Al Arab (a comprehensive 11th century Arabic dictionary) mentioned that there are about eight thousand eight hundred total root words in Arabic language. Classical Arabic roots with actual meanings and the number of words are estimated from the classic dictionaries around 10,000 roots, and up to 200,000 words but some characters are never even used outside the context of their words. University students tend to be around 40,000 to 60,000 words, and there are very few people out there who can comfortably use more than 100,000 words however, the average people use a few thousand words only.

Most Arabs and Islamic scholars, out of ignorance, insist that Arabic language is the most comprehensive language of the world but in reality Arabic language compared to even Persian and Azeri Turkish lacks four letters: p پ, g گ, ch چ, and xh ژ.

The reason of revelation of the Quran in Arabic language is not Arabic itself, as we falsely assert to make Arabic language prominent, but in fact to stop paganism, which was in its full swing in Arabian Peninsula comparing to the rest of the world because of making Qibla to the centre of pagan worship Kaaba. This is also Allah’s oldest practice of revealing His books and sending His Prophets (pbut) to the centers of polytheism, from among them and in their own language so that they understand Allah’s message and revert to the right path designed by God. When un-obedience of God, cruelty, exploitation, injustice and polytheism became in their full swing God revealed Torah in their spoken language-the Hebrew and sent Prophets on them from their own people. Likewise, Injeel (Gospel) was revealed in Aramaic, which was the language of Prophet Jesus (pbuh) and his people, even though the Aramaic language was not popular, not comprehensive and not extensive or vastly spoken language throughout the word but it was serving the purpose of revelation on those who used to understand Aramaic language so that they understand God’s message and rectify their evil deeds in the light of God’s revelation. Therefore, when Quran was revealed God followed His same practice and revealed His message in Arabic to demolish paganism and its centre from Arabs. Therefore, the message was important but not the language.

However, the Arab pagans and their disciples so called scholars of Islam forgot the actual purpose of the revelation and invented lies in the admiration and praise of Arabic language and falsely made it such a vast and comprehensive language which has thousands words for each thing and also a false myth of not using any grammar in the Quran was invented so that they can take whatever meaning of the Arabic words of the Quran and mould Allah’s statements in whatever way they like.

If the Arabic language is as vast and as comprehensive as they claim then why do they derive meaning of more than 77,449 Arabic words of the Quran from limited 2000 (two thousand only) root words?

Therefore, approximately 40 words of the Quran are derived from one root word, which is itself an evidence that Arabic language is not as vast or as comprehensive as it is wrongly described.

This situation is right opposite to the myth of “hundred words for a sward” (i.e. minimum hundred words for each thing) but in reality one Arabic word is used for more than hundred things.

I still remember, when I used to work for Saudi government in Makkah I went to see Governor, who officially called some officials at his residence for meeting and dinner. When we were about to leave after the dinner, he instantly said to me that he forgot to mention that his “جھاز” (jahaz) fell over and got damaged, which he was supposed to use it today so he would appreciate if I get his “Jahaz” (جھاز) repaired. I felt as if the ground slid under my feet and I turned pale thinking about repairing his aeroplane (جھاز) (Jahaz) as I had no experience of repairing or even operating an aeroplane. He gave me a smile looking at my stunned face whilst exhaling ‘Shisha’ smoke and kindly said “مافي مشكلة” (not to worry) if it won’t fix he will throw it away and get a new “جھاز” (jahaz) but he wanted me to look at it if it is fixed. In the meantime one of his personal servant brought a leather pouch; who unzipped it; took out a Blood Glucose Monitor and respectfully forwarded it to me. The governor said, from the other side, this is the “جھاز” (jahaz) he was talking about. I had a relaxed sigh as it wasn’t an aeroplane. However, there was no sign of physical damage to this monitor but upon gentle shaking I heard a very light striking sound as if something was loose or broken inside. When I opened its battery compartment I found that the batteries were slipped from their terminals and running loose in their compartment. I fixed the batteries in their terminal housing and this “جھاز” (jahaz) started working again.

Then I came to know that Arabs call “جھاز” (jahaz) to every operating machine, all instruments and all apparatus. However, sometimes they differentiate their “جھاز” (jahaz) by adding its function related extra words like “to measure sugar”, blood, cholesterol, oil level, electricity, gas, water and to operate or work on something such as lawn mower, electric generator, cutters, drills and so many other work related machinery but “جھاز” (jahaz) is the main word which is used alone for all these things. So, if they have more than hundred words for each thing why do they use only one word for more than hundred things?

Hence, the recognised statistics of word count of Arabic vocabulary, general practice and practical usage of limited Arabic words and deriving 40 words of the Quran from a single root word are undeniable proofs that our scholars have invented lie of having hundreds and thousands of words for a single item in Arabic language.

Therefore, seeing the above stated facts the Quran had no option but to use the same words to convey Allah’s message in precise Arabic words so that they understand quite clearly what was being said to them in their own language.

This is the reason why, like other Arabic words of the Quran, “صَّلاَةَ” (Salaah) and its derivatives have also been used in the Quran to follow, to support, to join, to connect, to meet, to link, to cling and to make relationship with Allah, with the Prophet (pbuh), with pagan deities, with your spouse or with anything else or with anyone else such as the verses 38:56 and 14:29 make link, connection and relationship of evildoers with the ‘Hell’.

جَهَنَّمَ يَصْلَوْنَهَا فَبِئْسَ الْمِهَادُ (38:56)

“Hell connects/joins them that is an evil resting place.”(correct translation 38:56)

جَهَنَّمَ يَصْلَوْنَهَا وَبِئْسَ الْقَرَارُ (14:29)

“Hell connects/joins them and what an evil establishment/place to stay/settlement.”(correct translation 14:29)

The verses such as 33:56 are talking about Allah’s relationship, His Angels relationship and relationship of those who took an oath of faith with Allah and His Prophet (pbuh)

إِنَّ اللَّهَ وَمَلَائِكَتَهُ يُصَلُّونَ عَلَى النَّبِيِّ يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا صَلُّوا عَلَيْهِ وَسَلِّمُوا تَسْلِيمًا (33:56)

“Allah and His Angels join/communicate/support/have relation with/ connect/reach out to the Prophet, those who enjoyed belief they join him (the Prophet) and accept which he (the Prophet) has accepted. (correct translation of 33:56)

The derivatives of “صَّلاَةَ” have been used in the above verses but not to mean “prayer” as neither wrong doers go to hell to establish 5 times conventional contact prayer nor does Allah or His Angels pray on the Prophet (pbuh) however, they relate with each other and join together.

The same word “صَّلاَةَ” has been used in the following verse 8:35 “وَمَا كَانَ صَلاَتُهُمْ عِندَ الْبَيْتِ إِلاَّ مُكَاءً وَتَصْدِيَةً فَذُوقُواْ الْعَذَابَ بِمَا كُنتُمْ تَكْفُرُونَ” to mean following the rituals of Kaaba, having connection or link or having relationship with Kaaba and its charter. Their followers have been called “تَكْفُرُونَ” (concealers of truth/nonbelievers) and they are deserved for a severe torment (فَذُوقُواْ الْعَذَابَ). This is the same pre Islam pagan ritual on and towards Kaaba which has been incorporated into modified Islam centuries after the death of Prophet Muhammad (pbuh).

 

Likewise, the translation of the verses such as 24:58 and 2:238 has been distorted to bring in the Quran the pagan worshiping concept of salat ul fajar, salat ul isha and salat ul wasta. Whereas, the Quran does not talk about the timing of the contact prayers of Fajar, Zuhar and Isha in these verses, even if you look at the traditional translations of the verse 24:58 you will find that the salaat al fajar is mentioned as private time for adult people and and zuhar is the time of taking off the clothes and also isha is similar and these timing are called shameful, naked and private, even in the translations of our scholars. If we take these Salaat to mean prayer, we are putting a big question mark on the current methods of ‘prayer’ in which we do not take off our clothes and do not perform them in shameful naked state !

 

Therefore, the verses misleadingly referred to determine the timings of ‘prayer’ are actually telling us the timing of privacy of men and women in which couples who are in relationship may be sleeping naked or cling with each other in a position which will be shameful for them if someone enters their privacy in early morning, at night, at lunch or mid-day as people usually sleep in mid-day and after noon in hot countries. According to these verses these timings are supposed to be private and people should ask their permission before seeing them because they may be naked or without clothes in their privacy.

In fact this is the limitation of Arabic language due to which “صَّلاَةَ” (Salaah) is the only word which has been used for ‘direct relationship

 

Hence, allusion of times or prayers must be observed on time is not mentioned in the verse 4:103 that you have mentioned but in fact the words “كِتَابًا مَّوْقُوتًا” refer appointed time in the context of this verse in which it was fixed on (كَانَتْ عَلَى) those who took an oath of faith “الْمُؤْمِنِينَ” that to join (إِنَّ الصَّلاَةَ) the Prophet (pbuh) in get to gather (فَأَقِيمُواْ الصَّلاَةَ), which he (pbuh) used to hold to make strategies to overcome the paganism in the light of the Quranic revelations and to convey Allah’s message. The opening words of this verse 4:103 “فَإِذَا قَضَيْتُمُ الصَّلاَةَ” making it quite clear that this is not a regular practice but only “When the meeting is decided” (فَإِذَا قَضَيْتُمُ الصَّلاَةَ) or only “if the meeting is decided”. The phrase “قَضَيْتُمُ” is a combination of “تُمُ” + “قَضَيْ” and I am sure every Muslim knows the word “قاضی” (Qazi) very well, who decides the cases or made decision in the courts. Therefore, the word “قَضَيْ” of this verse 4:103 means “DECIDED”. So when the meeting is decided remember Allah (فَإِذَا قَضَيْتُمُ الصَّلاَةَ فَاذْكُرُواْ اللّهَ).

The word “قُعُودًا” is derived from the root word “قعد” to mean “venue”, “object”, “centre”, “position”, “focus”, “post”, “status” and “area” etc. the word “قاعدۃ” is a popular derivative of this word. Also the letter alif at the end means “of/his” which refers Allah’s or “of Allah”. “قِيَامًا” means “highlight”, “promote”, “elevate” and “raise”. “وَعَلَى جُنُوبِكُمْ” and on your side. Therefore, “فَإِذَا قَضَيْتُمُ الصَّلاَةَ فَاذْكُرُواْ اللّهَ قِيَامًا وَقُعُودًا وَعَلَى جُنُوبِكُمْ” (4:103) correctly means “If the meeting is decided you must remember to promote God and His objects on your side

“اطْمَأْنَنتُمْ” reassured, pacify, settle, schedule, relieve, relax, take it easy, lay back, compose, adjust, regulate,

فَإِذَا اطْمَأْنَنتُمْ فَأَقِيمُواْ الصَّلاَةَ إِنَّ الصَّلاَةَ كَانَتْ عَلَى الْمُؤْمِنِينَ كِتَابًا مَّوْقُوتًا

When/if it is pacified to be raised/held the meeting such meeting has been/is booked at/on/in the believers as per its booking time.

In other words this clause of the verse 4:103 “فَإِذَا اطْمَأْنَنتُمْ فَأَقِيمُواْ الصَّلاَةَ إِنَّ الصَّلاَةَ كَانَتْ عَلَى الْمُؤْمِنِينَ كِتَابًا مَّوْقُوتًا” is actually telling us “if time of the meeting is rescheduled or regulated or readjusted the believers must get to gather on its booked time

The strike of “فَإِذَا” in both clauses “فَإِذَا قَضَيْتُمُ الصَّلاَةَ فَاذْكُرُواْ اللّهَ قِيَامًا وَقُعُودًا وَعَلَى جُنُوبِكُمْ” and “فَإِذَا اطْمَأْنَنتُمْ فَأَقِيمُواْ الصَّلاَةَ إِنَّ الصَّلاَةَ كَانَتْ عَلَى الْمُؤْمِنِينَ كِتَابًا مَّوْقُوتًا” is conditional and subject to the situation or the specific occasion, which cannot be taken to mean any regular incident. As seen the use of “فَإِذَا” or “إِذَا” in other verses of the Quran such as the verse “فَأَلْقَاهَا فَإِذَا هِيَ حَيَّةٌ تَسْعَى” (20:20). All scholars translate this verse: “When Moses threw his staff on the ground and suddenly he saw that it was a moving serpent”.

The verse 20:18 “قَالَ هِيَ عَصَايَ أَتَوَكَّأُ عَلَيْهَا وَأَهُشُّ بِهَا عَلَى غَنَمِي وَلِيَ فِيهَا مَآرِبُ أُخْرَى” of the same context it translated: “Moses said, It is my stick; I lean upon it, and herd my sheep with it, and I use it for other purposes.”

If you compare the above statements of both verses 20:18 and 20:20 you will understand that Moses’ stick did not always or regularly turn into live or moving serpent but once when God instructed Moses to throw it down “قَالَ أَلْقِهَا يَا مُوسَى” (20:19) “said, Throw it down, O Moses”.

Therefore, “فَإِذَا” has been used in the verse “فَأَلْقَاهَا فَإِذَا هِيَ حَيَّةٌ تَسْعَى” (20:20) to make this statement occasional and conditional only because Moses was using his stick regularly for so many things such as leaning on it and bring leaves with it for his sheep as mentioned in the verse 20:18 but during leaning on it or whilst herding his sheep or whilst doing other regular things his stick never changed into a moving serpent.

Likewise, the statements of the following verses:

وَإِذَا مَسَّ النَّاسَ ضُرٌّ دَعَوْا رَبَّهُم مُّنِيبِينَ إِلَيْهِ ثُمَّ إِذَا أَذَاقَهُم مِّنْهُ رَحْمَةً إِذَا فَرِيقٌ مِّنْهُم بِرَبِّهِمْ يُشْرِكُونَ” (30:33)

“And when adversity touches the people, they call upon their Lord, turning in repentance to Him. Then when He lets them taste mercy from Him, at once a party of them associate others with their Lord” (H/K/Saheeh).

 

إِذَا” denotes “call upon their Lord, turning in repentance to Him” only in the situation when “adversity touches the people”, which shows people don’t call upon their Lord, turning in repentance to Him every day on regular basis. The same word “إِذَا” in the next clause of the above verse is also denoting a situational instance.

 

وَإِذَا أَذَقْنَا النَّاسَ رَحْمَةً فَرِحُوا بِهَا وَإِن تُصِبْهُمْ سَيِّئَةٌ بِمَا قَدَّمَتْ أَيْدِيهِمْ إِذَا هُمْ يَقْنَطُونَ (30:36)

When We give men a taste of Mercy, they exult thereat: and when some evil afflicts them because of what their (own) hands have sent forth, behold, they are in despair! (Yousuf Ali)

And when We make people taste of mercy they rejoice in it, and if an evil befall them for what their hands have already wrought, lo! they are in despair (Shakir)

When We cause men to taste mercy, they rejoice therein; but if evil befalleth them, for that which their hands have before committed, behold, they despair.( George Sale)

And when We make people taste of mercy they rejoice in it, and if an evil befall them for what their hands have already wrought, lo! they despair (Maulana Ali)

 

إِذَا” in the above verse has been also used to make the statement of the above verse conditional in which the stated action is occurred in particular situation.

 

I have also noted following Arabic sayings from Classical Arabic literature:

“خَرَجْتُ فَإِذَا الأَسَدُ بالبَابِ”: indeed the lion was suddenly appeared at the door.

“خَرَجْتُ فَإِذَا إِنَّ زِيْداً بِالبَابِ”: When Zayed was appeared at the door.

In the above Arabic saying “فَإِذَا” has been used to tell the readers that appearance of lion at the door is not seen on regular basis but it was an occasional or situational instance which does not occur every day.

In fact the Arabic conjunction إِذَا (iza) is used in the sentence when something happens suddenly or unexpectedly and if إِذَا (iza) is combined with letter “ف” (fa), e.g. “فَإِذَا” (faiza) it means that this order will indeed and really apply only in the situation that occurs on some particular instance, in instant situation, in emergency or in quick mood of short notice.

 

There are so many verses of the Quran in which “فَإِذَا” and “إِذَا” have been used in the same pattern, which you can see in your on time directly from the Quran. However, the correct meaning of the word “إِذَا” (iza) have been well established from the above verses of the Quran and from Classical Arabic literature in which we have found that the use of the word “إِذَا” (iza) or فَإِذَا” (Faiza)is not a regular time bound but it is used to denote a particular situation or an instant occasion.

 

Therefore, the verse 4:103 does not apply on the regular timing of prayer.

فَإِذَا قَضَيْتُمُ الصَّلاَةَ فَاذْكُرُواْ اللّهَ قِيَامًا وَقُعُودًا وَعَلَى جُنُوبِكُمْ فَإِذَا اطْمَأْنَنتُمْ فَأَقِيمُواْ الصَّلاَةَ إِنَّ الصَّلاَةَ كَانَتْ عَلَى الْمُؤْمِنِينَ كِتَابًا مَّوْقُوتًا“(4:103)

 

If the meeting is decided you must remember to promote God and His objects on your side, if the meeting is rescheduled (regulated or readjusted) the believers must get to gather on its booked timing” (correct translation of the verse 4:103)

The verse 4:100 is explaining the circumstances of the context of this verse 4:103. It was the time of migration and leaving household in the way of Allah (وَمَن يُهَاجِرْ فِي سَبِيلِ اللّهِ) that was a special occasion and a particular situation in which it was necessary to instruct all members of the caravan of Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) to be together, be around each other and must join them in the meetings of recalling, remembering, highlighting and promoting Allah’s objectives and if meeting is rescheduled for further instructions reassure to be there on appointed time booked for the meeting (4:103)

The verse 4:101 instructs those who were travelling in the way of Allah to have short meetings during their journey. Whereas, the verse 4:102 is telling them defense strategy whilst holding their meetings and how to take safety measures keeping an eye on their possible enemies.

However, to bring the pagan prayer into the Quran, our nonsense scholars falsely invented from this verse 4:103 that that prayers must be observed on time. Curse on them who have sabotaged Allah’s message just to fulfill their evil desire of following the footsteps of pagans.

Rest of the verses you have quoted have similar contents but obviously they are wrongly translated in the same misleading way as you have seen the conventional translations of the verses the detailed analysis of which I have presented in this article.

It is not possible to translate the whole Quran in a single article. So, you will also need to put your own efforts to correctly understand the other verses with the help of my existing articles on Salaah and also by reading my forthcoming articles.

However, the logline has been mentioned in the verse 2:142 of Surah Al Baqrah that “THOSE WHO WORSHIP TOWARDS KAABA THEY ARE CALLED “FOOLISH” IN THE QURAN.

The above analysed verses 2:144, 2:49 and 2:150 and their word “شَطْرَ” are revealing the unsolved mystery of the “Crack of Kaaba”, which continuously appears every year from its Rukan Yamni (Yamni corner).

This mystery of the crack in the Kaaba still exists, which cannot be concealed despite making all efforts using latest building materials and modern technology.

The Saudi authorities have been putting all efforts but they could not stop the Kaaba from continuing to crack annually.

However, to conceal this live warning sign of Allah, Muslim scholars have invented many false myths about this famous “Crack in Kaaba” from the range of miracle of Allah on His holly House, because of the birth of Hazrat Ali Radhi Allah inside the Kaaba and due to weather and earthquake.

Have you ever seen anyone who breaks his own house by cracking down its walls regularly? However, since we believe that Kaaba is Allah’s house we have ignored the fact that it is Allah Who has been cracking the Kaaba since it was rebuilt after the death of Prophet Muhammad (pbuh), who had completely demolished the Kaaba together with its idols in 630AD. No doubt that Hazrat Ali Radhi Allah was a great companion of Prophet (pbuh), his son in law and close relative by family linage but he was a man whose birth cannot cause breaking Allah’s house continuously, if Kaaba is really the house of Allah. Earthquakes and weather does not cause any damage or harm to other buildings and to the tower of Royal Palace constructed right next to Kaaba but cracks the Kaaba continuously. Therefore, those who put wool over their eyes and blindly believe that Kaaba is cracked by earthquake and because of weather they should realise that other buildings next to the Kaaba stay stood and are not affected by the same weather or earthquake.

In fact, the appearing regular crack in Kaaba is a clear warning sign of Allah that He does not accept this building, He does not want us to keep it and He has been urging us to crack it following the Nature that has been continuously cracking this forbidden building (المسجد الحرام)

I hope this article will resolve your confusion and you will become a true Muslin and revert back to that Islam which was brought by the Quran.

Best wishes

Quranguide

ESCAPE VELOCITY APPLIES ON LIFE AFTER DEATH MENTIONED IN THE QURAN

COMMENTS OF PHYSICIST BROTHER NASIM QASMI:

 

Thank you very much Dr…for your reply and your positive response which is highly appreciative….

Immortality, is my passion as well as my hobby since I did my masters in Physics in 1972…

I know that Escape velocity, can make a body overcome gravity…which is about 21 km per sec…I stared chasing compatible counterpart which can make Humans to overcome death…

It’s the very Chase, which led me to find a bridge bw Physics and Psychology and its the same chase which brought me closer to initiate, comparative study of different religion along with Islam…and thats how I go interested in the Quranic architecture…

I know very well that Laws are Discovered NOT made…because when laws are made they turn into Maids…

In the era of writing these lines…two manmade institutional Gods, our entire life seems to have been surrounded with….these two Gods are nothing but Patriotism & Punctuality….Where as Piety is the mighty architectural institution, Qur’an has been emphasizing upon….

 

I will be sending my findings in couple of days. I have just completed the Second time reading of your book…on Rebirth & Accountability….Its Genuinely greatest gift for Entire Mankind…..

More later.

Thanks and Regards

Nasim Qasmi

 

MY RESPONSE:

 

Dear Brother Nasim,

Salaam,

I am delighted to know that you have been working on ‘Escape Velocity’ and bridging it with the Human Psychology. You’re very right about your findings because in one of my institutional research I have also found its deep link with depression and hypertension that creates a single aggregate network from multiple communication segments of anxiety in human brain, once it achieves escape velocity, no further impulse is needed for it to continue in its escape, which asymptotically approaches infinity at zero speed and never to return. Therefore, this type of depression is not curable when it attains escape. However, it can be reversed and permanently cured with the aid of thrust and resistance from friction, which is not a field of medical doctors. This is the reason why it is heard that medical doctors will be replaced with physicists in the future when traditional healthcare system will be restructured and medicines will not require anymore to treat the illnesses.

 

Your passion for immortality is interesting, due to which the well-known physicist Einstein also developed the theory of relativity. You’re right that scientific laws are not made but discovered as everything is readily available in the universe in its applicable state, all we need to do is to evaluate and excavate for their discovery. The Quran said that same thing in the following verses of Chapter 87 Surah Al-A’la but those withered scholars whose brains were filled with nothing but useless “HAY” they have falsely translated these verses that God is He who has caused the grass/hay to grow then turned it dried black to spoil it!

However, the Arabic words of these verses are telling us about Divine application of scientific laws of physics and urging us to discover them without neglect:

It is God who has created proportionate balance/ equilibriumالَّذِي خَلَقَ فَسَوَّى” (87:2) and Who has fixed its constant valueوَالَّذِي قَدَّرَ فَهَدَى” (87:3) and Who carried out the customized applicationوَالَّذِي أَخْرَجَ الْمَرْعَى” (87:4).

Please see the correct meaning of Arabic words used in the above verses and ponder upon complete wrong translation of the Quran given by our ignorant scholars.

فَسَوَّى”, proportionate balance, equilibrium. “قَدَّرَ فَهَدَى” is a phrase for guided or set values, which denotes the scientific term “constant value” in natural units. “الْمَرْعَى” applicable, application, carried out, applied, effective, effectuation, customization, common,

غُثَاءً” form of, discharge of, suppurate of, gather of, be lean, scum, layering of, “أَحْوَى” give life, expand, contain, restrain, hold, control, inhibit, imply, push back, take in, repress, suppress, develop, extend, broaden, splay, keep, widen, equalize, equal, accommodate.

سَنُقْرِئُكَ فَلَا تَنسَى” (87:6) you will discover without neglect.

The phrase “سَنُقْرِئُكَ” is a combination of second person singular pronoun “كَ” and the future participle “سَ” (shall/will) is prefixed with gerund “نُقْرِئُ” derived out of root word “نقر” to mean digging, drilling, excavating, knocking, banging, carving, inscription, engraving, tapping, exploring, discovering, “فَلَا” not at all, in fact not, without, “تَنسَى” plural verbal noun in natural genitive case to mean forgetful, neglect, omit, unmindful of.

 

 

I always found Quran very helpful in this regards which goes along all scientific discoveries and also encourages us to explore further with the Divine tools and in the light of words of God (87:7). Unfortunately, the meaning of words of God have been distorted by our ignorant scholars due to their false traditional beliefs in which they have even made God a lifeless deity following the false concept of pre Islam Arab pagans that Allah is a big deity. Whereas, the Quran does not say “there is no god/deity but Allah”, which our pagan scholars translate from so many statements of the Quran starting from the words “لاالٰہَ الّاَ اللہْ” or “اللہْ لاالٰہَ الّاَ” In fact in these verses Quran says, “Allah is not a deity”. Therefore, without correctly understanding the words of the Quran in their correct meaning we cannot say that the Qur’an has been emphasizing on such and such things.

 

I appreciate that you have read my book ‘Rebirth & Accountability’ more than once in which I have already explained the laws of physics used in the Quran and explained how Quran applies them on human body which is itself a bridge between physics and medical sciences. If you ask me how to explain, as a physicist, ‘life after death’ mentioned in the Quran. I can say it is pretty simple to understand if you pay a little attention to this phenomena in the light of ‘Escape Velocity’.

 

To attain ‘Escape Velocity’ why is it necessary to travel 11km per second to escape the earth’s gravity, when surely any speed will do, as long as you keep going up? This is because if you start at less than 11 km/s at ground level and don’t get any further ‘push’, i.e. you slow down as you go up, like a stone thrown into the air you will fall to the ground again. If you start at more than 11 km/s, you will never come down to earth because you certainly attain “Escape Velocity” and approach infinity. Rockets are good examples as they escape the earth gravity in the same way but they are not meant to attain ‘Escape Velocity’ and come back to earth.

 

The same rule applies when we die in which we escape the gravity but we are held in the middle for our accountability. If we successfully get throw in our accountability we get further push to attain ‘Escape Velocity’ and start moving to approach infinity, which is the Source of Life known as Allah in the Quran.

 

The Quran describes the same thing in its own unique style:

يَا أَيَّتُهَا النَّفْسُ الْمُطْمَئِنَّةُ” (89:27) O’ soul who has satisfiedارْجِعِي إِلَى رَبِّكِ رَاضِيَةً مَّرْضِيَّةً” (89:28) return to your Sustainer to enjoy freedom. (Correct translation)

ارْجِعِي” is a command verb, “رَبِّ” of the phrase “رَبِّكِ” is the Sustainer, Who sustains those forever who satisfy His criteria. The word “رَاضِيَةً” means enjoyment, happiness, happy life. Whereas, the word“مَّرْضِيَّةً” is actually the state of freedom or liberty in which this satisfying soul can use its will independently. The same word “مرضی” (marzi) is used in Urdu as well to mean do whatever you like or use your command or wish independently.

 

However, when we do not satisfy the set criteria of our accountability we don’t get any further push to cruse towards the higher dimension due to which our flight slows down and we fall to the ground again like a stone thrown into the air falls to the ground again due to lack of speed. This phenomena makes our cycle of life and death and we come back to the world again and again after unsuccessful accountability following each and every death. However, we fall to the ground from different altitudes appointed according to our earned deeds. Due to this variation we come back to the ground on various points, which set our good or bad destiny.

ثُمَّ رَدَدْنَاهُ أَسْفَلَ سَافِلِينَ” (95:5) Then We returned him down to those who have lowest means.

 

We learn again on the earth and get ourselves prepared for accountability, which is going to be held again after our death. This is the reason why earth is called a ‘careful teaching mother’ “فَأُمُّهُ هَاوِيَةٌ” (101:9) in the lap of which we are given again.

Therefore, in the world we have been given a task of attaining ‘Escape Velocity’ to move towards infinity to get immortality. So yes, you’re right that ‘Escape Velocity’ can be worked out to get immortality. Provided that you keep your propulsion system going with the thrust greater than gravitational pull back to Earth.

 

According to the Quran compatible deeds are its counterpart which can make Humans to overcome death only after successfully attaining the ‘Escape Velocity’ passing through the set criteria of accountability. The Quranic word “انھار” means “Escape” that’s why Quran frequently uses the phrase “تَحْتِهَا الْأَنْهَارُ” in the description of “جنت” (the paradise) to mean ways to escape but our illiterate scholars have made rivers and streams of milk, honey and wine under the Paradise “جنت” by wrong translation of this Quranic word “انھار” and its derivatives. If you have a chance please read my article “QURANIC WORDS نَھَر (NHAR) & اَنھَار (ANHAAR)” uploaded on the following link of LinkedIn.

https://www.linkedin.com/pulse/quranic-words-%D9%86%DA%BE%D8%B1-nhar-%D8%A7%D9%86%DA%BE%D8%A7%D8%B1-anhaar-our-scholars-have-khan

 

Space sciences have already proven that any steady and straight speed (الصِّرَاطَ الْمُسْتَقِيمَ) of an object eventually takes it far from the earth and its gravity (“النَّفْسِ اللَّوَّامَةِ” inclination towards evil deeds). However, when it attains a speed of 11km per second (after satisfying the set criteria of accountability الْمُطْمَئِنَّةُ), rather than being held in orbit around the earth or falling back to the earth it will be thrown outwards by sufficient centrifugal force and successfully (“قَدْ أَفْلَحَ مَن تَزَكَّى” 87:14) got liberty to move freely in a better and everlasting state of life (“وَالْآخِرَةُ خَيْرٌ وَأَبْقَى”87:17).

 

So, if an object initially moves at less than the escape velocity then eventually the Earth’s pull would be enough to bring it to a stop and arrests it (69:32 “ثُمَّ فِي سِلْسِلَةٍ ذَرْعُهَا سَبْعُونَ ذِرَاعًا فَاسْلُكُوهُ”) and from that it would fall back to Earth (“ثُمَّ الْجَحِيمَ صَلُّوهُ” 69:31). The escape velocity is the speed, which you need to attain to avoid this unfortunate fate and keep moving freely forever but in order to keep going up you need a sufficient amount of velocity to overcome the force of gravity (the negative or evil forces)

The Quran certainly told us how to overcome this problem: “فَسَبِّحْ بِاسْمِ رَبِّكَ الْعَظِيمِthen actually swim with the great framework of your Sustainer (69:52).

سَبِّحْ” is the perfect form of “swimming/floating”, prefixed “فَ” is used to mean very important, must, indeed, actually etc. but our scholars translate it to mean so or then,  “بِاسْمِ” with given framework/given infrastructure. “رَبِّكَ” your Sustainer, “الْعَظِيمِ” the great.

وَذَكَرَ اسْمَ رَبِّهِ فَصَلَّى” (87:15) And remember actually following Sustainer’s given framework. (word to word correct translation)

ذَكَرَ” remember/recall, “فَصَلَّى” is a gerund root word “صلل” and gerund is made by adding “ی” in the verb, which becomes a continuous action same as adding “ing” at the end of English verb. Therefore, “فَصَلَّى” correctly means “actually following”, “actually joining”, “actually arriving on”, “actually connecting with”. Also, “صلل” is the correct root word of Quranic word “صلاۃ” and its derivatives.

 

Therefore, Escape Velocity starts from the initial velocity of an object on the surface of the Earth to the speed required to escape gravity in the absence of any force being applied. However, to keep going up requires the continual application of force.

 

So yes, of course it is possible to keep going upwards and further from the earth to approach infinity (“إِلَى رَبِّكَ يَوْمَئِذٍ الْمُسْتَقَرُّ” 75:12) and live forever but without reaching escape velocity you would eventually be pulled back to earth when your force of propulsion decreases or runs out (“وَوُجُوهٌ يَوْمَئِذٍ بَاسِرَةٌ” 75:24). So, Escape Velocity is literally the velocity which an object would need to be projected in order to leave the surface of the other body. If the object were subjected to a steady upward force just greater than its weight, instead of an explosion, it would eventually leave, but much more slowly.

It is interesting to note that the speed of air molecules is too low to allow them to escape the Earth.

Hence, it is not necessary to move at 11km/s to escape the gravity, any speed will do, as long as you keep going up. The reason why 11km/s is known as escape velocity is because a body moving up at this speed on the surface of earth will keep going up without any further force being applied; the reverse argument that you must reach escape velocity to keep going up does not follow, but anything moving more slowly will need a bit of a push on the way up. Therefore, Escape Velocity actually refers to the speed of an object needs to achieve Escape Velocity to move from its current point in a gravitational field to infinity.  As long as it goes fast enough, it never reaches the ground again because the earth curves away beneath it.

 

However, to have some sort of propulsion engine, at least big enough to lift your weight but in order to “keep going up” on sustained power you’d have to carry immense means (“آمَنُوا وَعَمِلُوا الصَّالِحَاتِ وَتَوَاصَوْا بِالْحَقِّ وَتَوَاصَوْا بِالصَّبْرِ” 103:3) to push you up.

 

When Isaac Newton first described the concept of Escape Velocity he was thinking of a ball shot from a cannon. And modern rockets are much like that, their fuel tanks can only push them up for a few minutes and from then they have to rely on their own inertia. If they don’t reach escape velocity by then, they fall back or remain in orbit.

 

Although a minimal velocity is required to escape the gravity but a propulsion force is constantly applied towards the right direction, which you can maintain with your inbuilt kinetic energy, if you did not already lose it in any mishap such as air drag etc. (in Quranic prospect “bad deeds” due to which we lose our rising power “إِنَّ الْإِنسَانَ لَفِي خُسْرٍ” 103:2), you will safely end up outside the atmosphere of earth and get permanent liberalization of gravity because Escape Velocity is the speed at which the sum of kinetic energy of an object and its gravitational potential energy is equal to zero. Otherwise gravity of earth will just take too long to reduce sufficiently and you’d be stuck in deep space. As the fuel weighs a considerable amount and there are efficiency reasons for burning it all as quickly as possible while dumping spent containers en route in standard rocket style. This is the worse situation described in the Quran in which our deeds are forfeited and we come back to earth empty handed but with negative force created with the weight of our wrongdoings loaded on our back as w = m × g  and weight = force.

 

Regards

Quranguide

“ذبیحہ” ISLAMIC WAY OF SLAUGHTERING FOR HALAL MEAT

Further to the verses of the Quran 2:173, 5:3, 6:145 and16:115 in which “Dead”, “Blood”, “Swine meat” and “Dedicated/Nominated to non-God” have been made unlawful (حرام) as discussed in detail in my recent articles “Quranic word haram (حرام)” and “خنزیر” Khanzir in the light of the Quran” I would like to highlight the Quranic point of view on “ذبیحہ” Islamic way of slaughtering for halal meat in response of brother Ahmad Razali’s comments, which can be seen on my last post “خنزیر” Khanzir in the light of the Quran”

 

As we have noted from the Quran itself and also from the earlier revelations that wherever, Quran uses Allah (اللہ) it means God, which is just the title of God in Arabic language. Having understood that Allah (اللہ) means universally accepted one and only God, we need to understand the Arabic word “اسم” which is conventionally a noun, name or a title of something but its literary meaning is “nomenclature” to mean codification, classification, taxonomy, terminology, phraseology, glossary, designated, branded, characterized, labelled, defined and styled as seen in the literature and thesaurus. Therefore, “بسم اللہ” does not mean to start with the name of God by chanting some specific words or verbally saying “بسم اللہ” (Bismillah) or doing something in the name of God but in fact doing something within or according to the framework which is appointed, defined and classified and given by God.

 

For example, when we eat something by saying “بسم اللہ” it does nothing but we supposed to remind ourselves that we will have to keep in view Allah’s appointed framework, Allah’s defined and classified items for eating if they are permissible (حلال) and came to us by fair means, i.e. Halal way of earning. So, starting doing things with “بسم اللہ” means the action that we are going to take should be in accordance with the constitution of God, which has been framed by Allah for this particular action which we are going to do. Thus, according to the Quran “بسم اللہ” means the framework of God, constitution of God and infrastructure made by God for us to keep in view whilst doing something in which we will have to fit our actions.

 

If you look at it in deeper way “dedicated or nominated to non-God” means the same in which we are actually prohibited not to follow anyone else except what God has prescribed or defined for us. This is just for sake of saying as we usually say that food becomes Haram (unlawful) if someone says the name of his/her own God on it, loudly or in heart but in reality “nominated or dedicated to non-God” means it is forbidden what others define in this context, which may vary with and go against the Divine constitution.

 

Therefore, just follow what God has described, which our obligation is and also our beacon. This is quite simple thing which Allah has repeatedly mentioned in the Quran but our scholars have made it very difficult to understand in their fake translations and personal views. Please read my article on “بِسْمِ اللَّهِ الرَّحْمَنِ الرَّحِيمِ” (BISMILLAH) for better understanding

https://www.linkedin.com/pulse/why-%D8%A8%D8%B3%D9%85-%D8%A7%D9%84%D9%84%D9%87-%D8%A7%D9%84%D8%B1%D8%AD%D9%85%D9%86-%D8%A7%D9%84%D8%B1%D8%AD%D9%8A%D9%85-bismillah-comes-beginning-every-khan

The “Takbeer” (تکبیر) that they recite whilst slaughtering the animal to make them Halal is not even mentioned in the Quran but researches show that it was the slogan of the Arab pagans who used to make their bigger God ‘Allah’ more bigger by reciting the same “takbeer” (تکبیر) when they used to slaughter animals. This is because they used to believe that their gods get bigger with their so called way of blood straining from slaughtering animals “ذبیحہ” as their gods need blood to get more power and to grow bigger. But Allah the real God does not require any blood or meat, which He has Himself mentioned in the Quran that is against chanting the pagan’s Takbeer (تکبیر).

 

Hence, the conventional translation of the verse that you have referred 22:36 is also absolutely wrong and misleading in which the pagan concept of “takbeer” (تکبیر) and “ذبیحہ”,i.e. the pagan way of slaughtering have been brought into Islam centuries after Prophet Muhammad (pbuh).

 

In the same context I have explained the correct translation of the next verse 22:37 in my article “MAKING GOD BIGGER BY ANIMAL SACRIFICE (QURBANI) MISLEADING TRANSLATION OF QURANIC VERSE 22:37 HISTORY AND ORIGIN OF QURBANI (ANIMAL SACRIFICE)”

https://www.linkedin.com/pulse/making-god-bigger-animal-sacrifice-qurbani-misleading-dr-kashif-khan

In reality “ذبیحۃ”, i.e. the meat that we eat in the name of “Halal” meat is a form of animal sacrifice which pre Islam pagans used to conduct to offer blood to their idols (non-God). This is the reason why our scholars have mixed up eating meat and sacrifice (Qurbani) throughout the translation of the Quran. When you tell them the animal sacrifice is not allowed (حرام) they bring eating meat into it because they are confused and don’t know the difference between two, which is due to lack of their knowledge of the Quran.

 

 

 

You’re absolutely right that the traditional procedure of “ذبیحۃ” slaughtering the animals in so called Islamic way is nowhere mentioned in the Quran. Also, if ‘Allah’s procedure never changed nor is dissolved’ why this so called Halal “ذبیحۃ” slaughtering is not mentioned in earlier revelations? Were the earlier Prophets (pbut) not on the righteous way? Were they not used to eat Halal meat?

 

 

 

So, this fake procedure “ذبیحۃ” slaughtering has been sneakily embedded in the modified Islam like so many other things, on which we need to debate in the light of the actual words of the Quran keeping aside our traditional beliefs and the fake translations of the Quran.

 

 

 

As far as the Quran is concerned the meat should be of the lawful animals and they are not naturally dead, and must be slaughtered with the purpose of eating because strangulation takes place in natural death which is attained by controlling and eventually stopping oxygen supply to their organs first and then to their brain and their cardiac arrest freezes their blood together with the fetal substances circulating in return vassals. Contrary to this when an animal is slaughtered by cutting its jugular vein all blood is over flown together with the fetal substances circulated in the return vassals and this meat becomes edible according to the definition of God, which is actually “بِسْمِ اللَّهِ” or calling the name of Allah whilst slaughtering the Halal animals because we kept in view the rules described by Allah ‘not to eat the dead and blood and pig’. So, this is all the Quran describes what animal to eat and how to make it edible according to the constitution of Allah. The rest is the pagan tradition what is told towards the Halal “ذبیحۃ” slaughtering procedure.

 

This is the same as “صلاۃ” which is always wrongly translated to mean ritual prayer but we don’t find its units and procedure in the Quran.

 

Regards,

“خنزیر” (KHANZIR) IN THE LIGHT OF QURAN. QURANIST’S CLAIM THAT NOWHERE, HAS ALLAH MADE THE PIG HARAM AND KHANZIR (خنزیر) IS NOT PIG. UNIVERSAL TITLES OF GOD. SAYING “GOD” IN HEART BY NON MUSLIM COOK DOES NOT MAKE THE FOOD HARAM, REALITY OF “ذبیحہ” (ZABIHA) OR ISLAMIC WAY OF SLAUGHTERING.

QUESTION:

Salaam respected sir, thank you for the very detailed explanations, its much appreciated.

Regarding the word khinzir,i just want to know your opinion on this statement:

“While khinzeer, in the Arabic language, does mean pig, it also means “that which I see as bad/the ill-seeming”.  The question then, is,… which definition did Allah choose to use in His Quran?  As ayats 5:5 and 6:146 prove, nowhere, has Allah made the pig haram, hence, khinzeer, cannot mean pig in Al-Quran, but the ill-seeming/that which I see as bad”

This is taken from the freeminds forum,one of the forumners there chose to translate the meaning of “lahmul khinziri” as rotten flesh and not pig flesh.Since the in the same ayat already mentioned dead and dead equals to rotting flesh,so i dont think it meant rotten flesh…Whats your opinion on this?

Regarding the mention of food cooked by other non muslim,muslim common thought is like this,for example,since hindu worshippers worship shiva,so when they say god,in their hearts they meant shiva.So thats why they said its haram and that is their understanding of it.

What about the meat(cow for example) that were obtained in a christian community and cooked by a christian chef for example.Muslim concern is on how the cow is slaughtered and for that they cant eat the meat.Due to i myself havent fully read the quran especially on the ways of obtaining the meat from animal,so i also cant give opinions on this matter.They used to believed that the animal need to be slaughtered in an islamic method in order for it to be permitted to us…This proves somehow troublesome if we are travelling in non islamic state where “islamic” food,meat espescially are hard to find to be supplied by muslims…let me know your thought on this matter.

Thank you respected sir for your time and kind contributions,its much appreciated. Salaam.

Ahmad Razali

 

ANSWER:

 

Dear Brother Ahmad Razali,

Salaam,

It is the fact that all revelations of God are consistent and their statements match with each other so that if somehow we do not understand anything from any particular revelation we can find it in the other revelation of God. Also this is the way of God to protect His message. This is the reason why we have been repeatedly urged in the Quran to accept all revealed books of Allah, read them and take cross references from them. Therefore, the names of the Gospel, the Torah and the Psalms have been particularly mentioned in the Quran for our study.

However, when the interpretation of the Quran was distorted by the so called early scholars of Islam the very first thing which they invented and publicized was the false claim of revocation, annulment, abrogation (تنسیخ), distortion (تحریف) and amendment (ترمیم) in the earlier revelations of God to condemn them in our eyes.

To support their false claim they heavily publicized the fabricated translations of those verses of the Quran in which they had invented that the earlier revelations had been declared abrogated and annulled in the Quran because of illegitimated amendments were made in them by the people of earlier revealed books.

This is because these so called scholars of Islam wanted to block the way that may lead people to trace the correct meaning of the statements of the Quran by cross reference of earlier revelations, which could have helped them reach the truth which they have concealed with their false interpretation of the Quran. On top of that they have invented fake literature and falsely attributed it to Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) to misguide people further.

However, the correct interpretation of the Quran has made it clear that the revelations of God before the Quran are the true words of God, which cannot be rejected on the basis of false assumptions of our scholars. As they are quite useful reference books to drill the truth that has been purposely concealed in the false interpretation of the Quran. These books are from God without any doubt and their true statements are still saved in their original text but at the same time we can’t deny that their interpretation has been changed by their scholars and clergy in the same way as our scholars have changed the meaning of the Quran due to their false beliefs.

However, if you ever have a chance to look at their original text in which they were revealed you will find them matching with the true statements of the Quran saved in its revealed Arabic text. Most of the standard translations of these books are still not as bad as the translations of the Quran.

Some examples of translations of these books are as follows for your study.

Against polytheism, paganism and Trinity:

Hear O Israel: the Lord our God is one Lord, and the Lord your God is to be loved with all your heart and with all your soul and with all your strength.”(Deuteronomy 6:4-5)

 

Which law is the first of all?” Jesus said in answer, “The first is, Give ear, O Israel: The Lord our God is one Lord; and you are to have love for the Lord your God with all your heart, and with all your soul, and with all your mind, and with all your strength.”(Mark 12:28-30)

The Quran says the similar thing:

قُلْ هُوَ اللَّهُ أَحَدٌ” (112:1)

Told, God is one

 

وَإِلَـهُكُمْ إِلَهٌ وَاحِدٌ لاَّ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ هُوَ الرَّحْمَنُ الرَّحِيمُ” (2:163)

And your deity is a deity, One is not a deity but He is the Universal Father (Protector) and the Universal Mother (Kind) (word to word correct translation – Quran 2:163)

 

Jesus is not God but a man and a messenger of God sent by Him:

I (Jesus) by myself can do nothing – as I hear I judge, and my judgment is just, because I seek not my will, but the will of thy who has sent me’.(John 5:30)

This is eternal life, so that you may know there is one true God, and Jesus Christ, who Thou has sent.’(John 17:3)

One of the persons approaches Jesus, and says ‘Good Master, what good things shall I do, that I shall attain eternal life.’ And Jesus said unto him, ‘Why do you call me good? For there is none good, except One, that is God – And if you want to enter life, keep the commandments(Mathew 19:16-17)

The Quran says the same thing about Jesus (pbuh) that he was a typical human created by God from the same fermented substance, then God called him and he was there (came into existance).

إِنَّ مَثَلَ عِيسَى عِندَ اللّهِ كَمَثَلِ آدَمَ خَلَقَهُ مِن تُرَابٍ ثُمَّ قَالَ لَهُ كُن فَيَكُونُ (3:59)

Likewise, pig meat has been already prohibited in earlier revelations of God.

And the pig is unclean to you, because though it has a division in the horn of its foot, its food does not come back; their flesh may not be used for food or their dead bodies touched by you.(Deuteronomy 14:8)

Interestingly, God has also given a scientific reasoning why pig meat is not good (طیب) for us. Whatever, has been explained in the above verse 14:8 of Deuteronomy it is known as “Ruminant” in modern science in which pigs don’t chew “cud” and use bacteria to digest their food unlike other animals who digest their food by chewing their cud, which is reloaded into their mouth from their first stomach. Therefore, the bacteria used to digest their (pigs) food are injurious to human health. So, according to the Quran their meat is prohibited (حرام) and does not fall in the category of listing good or right (طیب) food.

In the King James Bible Swine is not allowed to eat for the same reason:

And the swine, though he divide the hoof, and be clovenfooted, yet he cheweth not the cud; he is unclean to you. Of their flesh shall ye not eat, and their carcase shall ye not touch; they are unclean to you. (Deuteronomy 14:7; Acts 10:9-16) King James Bible.

 

The following statement of Isaiah is also against eating of swine meat:

Who sit among graves and spend the night in secret places; Who eat swine’s flesh, And the broth of unclean meat is in their pots. (Isaiah 65:4)

The same thing has been explained in the following verse of Leviticus:

And the pig, for though it divides the hoof, thus making a split hoof, it does not chew cud, it is unclean to you ۔(Leviticus 11:7)

 

In the Gospel, Matthew 7: 6, Luke 8:33 and 15:15 the same thing has been mentioned about pork.

The Quran has confirmed all above statements of earlier revelations by declaring “خنزیر” (pork/swine/pig) meat Haram “حرام” (prohibited).

 

2:173 – “إِنَّمَا حَرَّمَ عَلَيْكُمُ الْمَيْتَةَ وَالْدَّمَ وَلَحْمَ الْخِنْزِيرِBut prohibited on you is the dead and blood and flesh of the swine/pig/pork.

16:115 – “إِنَّمَا حَرَّمَ عَلَيْكُمُ الْمَيْتَةَ وَالْدَّمَ وَلَحْمَ الْخِنْزِيرِBut prohibited on you is the dead and blood and flesh of the swine/pig/pork.

6:145 – “مُحَرَّمًا عَلَى طَاعِمٍ يَطْعَمُهُ إِلاَّ أَن يَكُونَ مَيْتَةً أَوْ دَمًا مَّسْفُوحًا أَوْ لَحْمَ خِنْـزِير فَإِنَّهُ رِجْسٌ أَوْ فِسْقًاٍUnauthorized/Taboo/forbidden on feeder who feed only dead, poured forth blood and pork meat that is filth or tempting violation.

Muharram “مُحَرَّمًا” means “Unauthorized”, “Taboo”, and “Forbidden” The terminology “محرم” (mahram) is used for those who are unauthorized and forbidden for each other to inject. “طَاعِمٍ” means “injector” or “feeder”. This is the reason why certain relations are counted as “محرم” (mahram) who are forbidden and not authorized to make sexual or injecting (نکح) relationship among each other. The complete list of unauthorized injectors (لا تنکِحوا) has been given in the Quran in the same meaning of “Haram”.

حُرِّمَتْ عَلَيْكُمُ الْمَيْتَةُ وَالْدَّمُ وَلَحْمُ الْخِنْزِيرِ” (5:3)

Prohibited/forbidden on you the dead and blood and flesh of the swine/pig/pork.

You have referred the following paragraph from “Freeminds” forum of the forward block of the Quranists and asked for my opinion:

While khinzeer, in the Arabic language, does mean pig, it also means “that which I see as bad/the ill-seeming”.  The question then, is,… which definition did Allah choose to use in His Quran?  As ayats 5:5 and 6:146 prove, nowhere, has Allah made the pig haram, hence, khinzeer, cannot mean pig in Al-Quran, but the ill-seeming/that which I see as bad

I don’t use my opinion in the translation of clear words of the Quran and want to keep my interpretation as clear as mentioned in the Quran without mixing my personal views in Allah’s statements.

However, to reach the correct meaning of this Quranic word “خنزیر” we must follow the golden rule of understanding the Quran as told by Allah Himself that the Quran has been revealed in plain Arabic language understandable to common people in their own tongue which they use in general conversation and in daily life.

No matter whether it was classical Arabic or modern one but the word “خنزیر” has always been used to mean “pig” in Arab culture and people always understand “خنزیر” to mean “pig”. Therefore, “pig” is primary meaning of “خنزیر” throughout the Arab world. However, when they swear on someone they sometimes say “خنزیر” in abused way as they commonly  swear by calling abuses like “یا ابن الکلب” or “ابن الکلب” (Son of rabies), “ابن الحمار” (Son of ass) or “حرامی” (bastard/thief). These are all their common abused or swearing but only in figure of speech, which does not mean that the other person is really “bastard” or physically a ”dog” , “ass” or a “pig”. They understand very well what “کلب” (dog) is, what “حمار” (ass) is and what “خنزیر” (pig) is. This is the reason why soon they become quite normal with those whom they swore and abused, and have “قہوہ” (gahwa-Arabian black tea) together, eat together and even offer prayer together in one row or behind each other.

Furthermore, we have authentic source of earlier revelations of God to verify the correct meaning of Arabic word “خنزیر” as mentioned in the above verses of the Bible in which pig has been prohibited in the same way as it has been made Haram “حرام” in the Quran. If you go to the Biblegateway or Biblehub and click Arabic translation of these verses you will find the word “خنزیر” to mean pig in Arabic translation of the above mentioned verses of the Bible.

So, from general Arabic language, in old and new Arab culture and in the earlier revelations of God we have found that the word “خنزیر” has been used in the Quran to mean “pig”. Also, there was no need of taking “خنزیر” as a metaphor of something else in such important orders of the Quran which were coming in the prohibition category.

This is a general rule that if you want to stop someone from doing something you always use clear words so that people can understand what exactly is forbidden. Using metaphors in the prohibition orders or in prohibition notices means you don’t want people to understand what is actually prohibited. This is the reason why orders are given in simple, plain and straightforward language for their implementation without any confusion.

However, the Quranists are well notorious in taking Allah’s clear words as “metaphors” this is the reason why their forward block dared to change Allah’s words and struggled in finding their alternatives because they falsely believe that the Quran has been revealed in metaphorical language instead of plain standard Arabic and they take the meaning of the Quran from their unproductive word engineering. This is the reason why they take “خنزیر” to mean bad or ill-seeming. However, they have forgotten the statement of the verse 6:115 in which Allah has clearly mentioned that “there is no alternative of His words

وَتَمَّتْ كَلِمَتُ رَبِّكَ صِدْقًا وَعَدْلاً لاَّ مُبَدِّلَ لِكَلِمَاتِهِ” (6:115) “And words of your Lord are complete, truthful and justly, there is no alternative for His words” (word to word correct translation 6:115).

The word “مُبَدِّلَ” of the above verse is wrongly translated to mean “change” but the Quran uses the word “تبدیلاً” (tabdeela) to mean “change” which is also used in general Arabic language in the same meaning. In fact ‘Change’ and ‘Alternative’ are two different things but the Quranists are well notorious for changing the words of the Quran from here to there to invent the meaning of their choice by using their evil skill of word engineering. There is no doubt as Allah has also said in the same Quran that ‘the way of Allah is never changed nor is dissolved’ but picking and dragging the word ‘no change’ from one verse to another to modify the words of other verses such as replacing ‘no alternative’ with ‘no change’ is out of question. Had they translated and understood the word “مُبَدِّلَ” correctly they wouldn’t have thought about inventing the alternatives of Allah’s clear words taking them as the metaphors of something else. In the same verse 6:115 Allah has also said “وَهُوَ السَّمِيعُ الْعَلِيمُAnd He is the knowledgeable intellectual, which means He knows what He says and He does not need anyone else to move His words from here to there to invent false understanding of His words.

The same yardstick has been mentioned in the verse 18:27 of the Quran “وَاتْلُ مَا أُوحِيَ إِلَيْكَ مِن كِتَابِ رَبِّكَ لاَ مُبَدِّلَ لِكَلِمَاتِهِAnd deliver what is being conveyed to you from Book of your Lord, there is no alternative for His words (correct translation18:27).

We have also seen in the Quran that ‘Allah does not run out of words’ “مَّا نَفِدَتْ كَلِمَاتُ اللَّهِ” (31:27) and Allah does not forget to mention what He wants to say. “وَمَا كَانَ رَبُّكَ نَسِيًّا” (19:64) and neither your Lord is forgetter.

Therefore, Allah could have clearly said “bad or ill seemed” in His own words instead of using the so called metaphor of “خنزیر” to mean “bad or ill seemed” or rotten meat as asserted by the forward block of the Quranists.

We have forgotten that Allah has also urged “وَمَا أَنتَ عَلَيْهِم بِجَبَّارٍ فَذَكِّرْ بِالْقُرْآنِ” (45:50) “And not enforce them on your own in fact remind them through the Quran” means impose only what is mentioned in the words of the Quran.

Hence, there is no doubt that the word “خنزیر” has been used in the Quran to mean “pig”.

 

In the same paragraph of Freeminds Quranist’s forum it is also asserted, “As ayats 5:5 and 6:146 prove, nowhere, has Allah made the pig haram”.

I have already explained in my previous article on “QURANIC WORD HARAM” that Allah has listed all Haram (prohibited) items together in the verses 5:1, 5:2 and 5:3, i.e. the first three verses of Surah Al Maida contain the list of all Haram things at one place. The next verse 5:4 opens with the question mark and exclamation from people that if everything has been declared Haram (prohibited) then what is Halal (lawful) left for them? “يَسْأَلُونَكَ مَاذَا أُحِلَّ لَهُمْ” (5:4). This is the verse (5:4) which is a divider between the list of all Haram (prohibited) items and Halal (lawful) items. Thus, the list of Halal (lawful) items starts from the verse 5:4 with the question “what is Halal (lawful) then?”

The list of all Halal items starts from the verse 5:4 is extended to the next verse 5:5 in which they were told “الْيَوْمَ أُحِلَّ لَكُمُ الطَّيِّبَاتُNow, good/right things are lawful for you, and all Halal (lawful) things are further listed in this verse 5:5.

So, Allah have made two separate lists:

  • Haram (unlawful) items (5:1, 5:2 & 5:3)
  • Halal (lawful) items (5:4 & 5:5)

 

If “خنزیر” is already listed in Haram (unlawful) items in the verse 5:3 how can it be listed again in the verse 5:5, which contains only lawful (حلال) items? Likewise, pork meat (لَحْمَ خِنْـزِير) is listed in the verse 6:145 with other unauthorized/forbidden/unlawful (مُحَرَّمًا) items like dead, dripping blood and dedicated to non-God and pork meat (لَحْمَ خِنْـزِير) has been clearly made unauthorized to consume because it is un-clean, filthy and tempting violation but the next verse 6:146 has nothing to do with pork meat (لَحْمَ خِنْـزِير) because in the verse 6:146 gaining power to rule over everyone and cruelty with women treating them like deaden cows and like a rolling stone have been made forbidden (حرام). However, the false translation of 6:146 given by ignorant Quranist and traditional scholars is totally nonsense in which our evil scholars pressed lies on Allah that He had made forbidden every animal with claws or finger nails on Jews and He forbade them fat of the ox and the sheep, except the fat adhered to their backs or their entrails, or which is mixed up with their bones. I really feel like slapping those evil faces who have twisted the clear words of Allah in the translation of this verse 6:146, which I will present in my next article with word to word complete analysis and correct translation.

However, If the meat of pig has been declared prohibited in the verse 5:3 within the list of all prohibited (حرام) items listed in the first three verses 5:1, 5:2 and 5:3 it was not needed to be mentioned again in the verse 5:5 which contains the list of only lawful (حلال) items. This is because Allah did not mix prohibited/unlawful (حرام) and lawful (حلال) items to eliminate the confusion. Thus, in the list of prohibited (حرام) eating items, given in the verse 6:145, the pig meat has been declared prohibited (حرام) to feed it as a food and the next verse 6:146 deals with other prohibited (حرام) acts. Therefore, the argument of the Quranists of Freeminds Forum is complete nonsense that “As ayats 5:5 and 6:146 prove, nowhere, has Allah made the pig haram

Allah has made the pig meat HARAM in the same context and its prohibition is mentioned in the list of all Haram items which went right over the so called Quranists’ head.

In fact the Quranists are more harmful towards the Quran because they know nothing about the Quran and they are highly into preaching the Quran thinking themselves that they are the only people who know Quran the best but they only base on their fake logics instead of understanding the clear words of the Quran.

You’re very right that taking “خنزیر” to mean “rotten flesh and not pig flesh” is the same as “dead”, which is already mentioned in the same list of Haram eating items listed together in the verses 2:173, 5:3, 6:145 and 16:115 of the Quran in which ‘dead’, blood, ‘pig meat, and dedicated to non-God have been made unlawful (حرام). However, it could be possible that the hungry Quranists’ forum has been looking for any excuse to jump on pig meat.

Regarding your question of mentioning on food the name of God by non-Muslim cooks for example Hindus etc. I have already made it clear in my previous article “Quranic word Haram” that considering their cooked food Halal (حلال) will be subjected to the conditions of Halal (حلال) ingredients and universal definition of God, Who is not a deity but a living entity (اللہْ لا اِلٰہَ الا ھوالحیّْ القیّوْم). If someone’s definition of God matches with this Quranic definition of Allah he/she is not dedicating or nominating their eatery to “non-God” or anyone other than Allah no matter what name he/she uses for God. For example the verse of the Quran 6:102 says “ذَلِكُمُ اللّهُ رَبُّكُمْ لاَ إِلَـهَ إِلاَّ هُوَ خَالِقُ كُلِّ شَيْءٍThat your Allah is your Lord not a deity but He is Creator of everything (word to word correct translation 6:102).

The verse 3:6 says “لاَ إِلَـهَ إِلاَّ هُوَ الْعَزِيزُ الْحَكِيمُNot a deity but He is the Powerful Wise (word to word correct translation 3:6).

The verses 3:2 and 2:255 say “اللّهُ لاَ إِلَـهَ إِلاَّ هُوَ الْحَيُّ الْقَيُّومُAllah is not a deity but He is the Living Entity (word to word correct translation of 3:2 & 2:255).

The verse 2:163 says “لاَّ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ هُوَ الرَّحْمَنُ الرَّحِيمُNot a deity but He is the universal Father and Mother (correct translation 2:163)

In the earlier revelations God described Himself as a “Shepherd” and by definition a shepherd is alone mother and father of his livestock, who feeds them, who cares about them, who provides them shelter, who guides them ignoring their mistakes and who protects them.

So, the Quranic words “الرَّحْمَنُ الرَّحِيمُ” have been used in the same account in which the word “الرَّحْمَنُ” is the protector of everything and possesses fatherly attributes of Allah whereas “الرَّحِيمُ” is motherly attributes of Allah, which possesses forgiveness, kindness, ultimate love and affection with Her creature. Both fatherly and motherly attributes “الرَّحْمَنُ الرَّحِيمُ” of God came in the Quran individually and together as well in a single unity without conjunction “و” (and) between “الرَّحْمَنُ الرَّحِيمُ. Wherever, Quran talks about protection and refuge fatherly attribute of Allah “الرَّحْمَنُ” has been used because we understand that a father can give us better protection. Where forgiveness was concerned Allah’s motherly attribute “الرَّحِيمُ” has been used because we know that our mother always forgives us.

So, Allah is just one of the Titles of God in Arabic which does not stop anyone using the other titles of God used before revealing the Quran. Also God never mentioned His name in any revelation including the Quran because names are given to idols and deities to worship them individually by their individual identity. Likewise, names are given to people to determine their individuality out of uncountable similar faces but God is alone in His entity, Who is automatically identified and recognised by His universal attributes called His title names, which could be varied from person to person, nation to nation, religion to religion, country to country and language to language.

The verses 3:13 & 3:14 of Exodus (chapter of Torah) says, when Prophet Moses (pbuh) insisted God to tell him His name so that he can tell Pharaoh and his court Who conveyed them this message through me God did not mention His name and simply said:

Moses said to God, “Suppose I go to the Israelites and say to them, ‘The God of your fathers has sent me to you,’ and they ask me, ‘What is his name?’ Then what shall I tell them?” (New International Version, Exodus 3:13)

“God said to Moses, “I AM WHO I AM. This is what you are to say to the Israelites: ‘I AM has sent me to you'” (New International Version Exodus 3:14)

“And God said unto Moses, I AM THAT I AM: and he said, Thus shalt thou say unto the children of Israel, I AM hath sent me unto you” (King James version of Bible, Exodus 3:14)

When Moses asked god what he should call him god answered “I SHALL PROVE TO BE WHAT I SHALL PROVE TO BE” (Exodus 13:14, Witchtower translation).

 

The next verse Exodus 3:15  explains when Moses again asked God what is his name then God said once more to Moses: “This is what you are to say to the sons of Israel, the God of your forefathers, the God of Abraham, the God of Isaac and the God of Jacob, has sent me to you.’ This is my name to time indefinite, and this is the memorial of me to generation after generation” (Exodus 3:15)

Quran kept the same fashion of Allah in the verse 28:30

فَلَمَّا أَتَاهَا نُودِيَ مِن شَاطِئِ الْوَادِي الْأَيْمَنِ فِي الْبُقْعَةِ الْمُبَارَكَةِ مِنَ الشَّجَرَةِ أَن يَا مُوسَى إِنِّي أَنَا اللَّهُ رَبُّ الْعَالَمِينَ

And when he reached it, he was called from the right side of the valley in the blessed field, from the tree: O Moses! Lo! I, even I, am Allah, the Lord of the Worlds (28:30 translation Pickthal).

In other words it means that God does not need to introduce Himself by any given name because everybody knows Him and He is reflected from everything throughout the known and unknown worlds. He is the Creator of everything (خَالِقُ كُلِّ شَيْء), He is the Father and Mother of everything (الرَّحْمَنُ الرَّحِيم), He is the Powerful Wise (الْعَزِيزُ الْحَكِيمُ), He is the Ever Living Unity (الْحَيُّ الْقَيُّومُ). These are just a few attributes of God out of uncountable titles of His known or unknown attributes. Therefore, if any name or title of God defines Him within the framework of universally accepted definition of God as a Creator of everything, Owner and Master of the worlds, Owner and Master of accountability and Judgment, Owner and Master of life and death, the Supreme Being and Sustainer of everything then this is the same God, Who we accept by His single out Arabic title ALLAH.

 

Regarding your question about saying the name Shiva on food by Hindu worshiper of Shiva who believe it god. I don’t know much about Hinduism but if the title Shiva refers the same attributes of Supreme Being which we have discussed above to define God or its Arabic title Allah in the light of the Quran then there is no harm in saying the name Shiva on food and accepting him God. This is because no one has seen God but He is known by His unique attributes.

 

I understand that ISHWAR, PARMATMA, BHAGWAN & PRABHU are the titles used for God in Hinduism. The title Bhagwaan shows attributes of dominion, might, glory, splendor, wisdom, completion, beauty, wealth, knowledge, fame, strength, renunciation and dispassion. He is beyond greed, infatuation, lust & anger. The title Prabhu means Master and title Pramatma means Supreme Soul. The title Ishwar means Supreme Controller or Supreme Power same as the Arabic title of Allah “الْعَزِيزُ”. These titles refer the same Supreme Being, Who controls everything. I understand that Shiva is the title of pre-Vedic God which was admitted into the Hindu pantheon due to its immense popularity among many non-Aryan tribes. However, later on the deity known as Rudra came to be associated with Shiva. Historians believe that the worship of Shiva was prevalent as early as 2nd or 3rd centuries B.C. So, it is said that Shiva and Ishwara are the two names represent the title of one God the Supreme Being. They are believed different forms of same God each with different characteristics or attributes and even from prospective of Hinduism the Supreme God is one – an invisible and primitive energy of the Universe. People call it by whatever name – Ishwara, Allah, God, Bhagwan etc. as they are the various titles of representative forms, manifestations, characteristics and qualities of the same Supreme Being or God.

However, making statues, images and symbols of God or His attributes are no allowed in the Quran and in the earlier revelations, which is also mentioned in Hindus’ scriptures. For example:

andhaṁ tamaḥ praviśanti ye ‘sambhūtim upāsate tato bhūya iva te tamo ya u sambhūtyām ratāḥ” (Yajurved 40:9)

Some translate the above Sanskrit statement of Yajurved 40:9 to mean “Those who worship only the asambhuta (which has not originated) and those who worship only the sambhuta (which has originated) enter into darkness”

Some translate the same words of Yajurved 40:9 to mean: “They enter darkness those who worship natural things (for e.g. air, water, fire, etc.). They sink deeper in darkness those who worship sambhuti i.e. created things”. (Yajurved 40:9)

 

However, Hindus have made these attributes of God the icons of worship in the forms of images, statues and symbols, which is totally wrong and against the instructions of Allah time to time came to the world including the Quran but when they say “God” they mean the same Supreme Being known by His Title Allah in Arabic.

Therefore, their food becomes Haram (unlawful) if they dedicate their food to Hanuman, Ganesh, Laxhmi, Kali, Sheranwali or any made up living or non-living devi, devta, avatar, idol or if they refer something that is not actual God (غیر اللہ) which does not fit in the definition of Supreme Being or universal God.

As far as making and worshiping the icons, statues or symbols of God and its attribute’s we are not far away from Hindus. We worship idols more than Hindus do because they don’t worship their idols 5 times a day whereas we worship idols minimum 5 times a day facing towards the statue of Shiva, which is the black stone (Hijr-e-Aswad) of Kaaba and we dedicatedly install its idol “Moon Crescent” icon on our temples (mosques) under which we offer our prayers to idol of Shiva or moon god but in the name of Allah. We don’t realise that symbols and icons of the “Moon Crescent” are actually idols which can also be seen in all Hindu temples and on the head of the human like statue of Shiva. The Arab pagans used to worship the same Hindu idols under the banner of “the crescent of moon god” but in the name of Allah. In Makkah they still worship the Hindu’s idols and we just blindly follow them in the name of that Islam which is not given by the Quran.

However, the following verses of the Quran allow us using any appropriate title for God :

هُوَ اللَّهُ الْخَالِقُ الْبَارِئُ الْمُصَوِّرُ لَهُ الْأَسْمَاءُ الْحُسْنَى ” (59:24)

He is Allah; the Creator, the Super Originator, the Artist, all appropriate/justified names belong to Him” (correct translation 59:24)

قُلِ ادْعُواْ اللّهَ أَوِ ادْعُواْ الرَّحْمَـنَ أَيًّا مَّا تَدْعُواْ فَلَهُ الْأَسْمَاءُ الْحُسْنَى” (17:110)

Told, call Allah, or call Al Rahman, whatever you call in fact all appropriate/justified names belong to Him” (correct translation 17:110)

The phrase “الْأَسْمَاءُ الْحُسْنَى” is self-explanatory in which “اسْمَاءُ” is a plural of given name “اسْمَ” but with the definite article “ال” the plural “الْأَسْمَاءُ” refers the particular types of name or special names, which are not ordinary names but ‘special titles’. Whereas, the word “الْحُسْنَى” refers appropriation, justification, balanced with something and within the framework of a particular infrastructure.

 

Regarding your question about cow meat or meat of Halal (allowed) animals cooked by Christian chefs. I can’t see any problem in it as long as they use all Halal (allowed) ingredients. Also with Christian chef the doubt of dedication of food to non-God is minimal.

However, your question of slaughtering animals in Islamic method is still debatable to me since I have found in the Quran that Kaaba is Haram (forbidden) because facing animal towards Kaaba is one of the condition of the method of Halal slaughtering written in Islamic literature, which was obviously falsely invented and attributed to Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) centuries after his death. So, if Kaaba is itself an idol and Haram in the Quran facing slaughtering animals towards kaaba technically renders this meat Haram (prohibited) according to the verses 2:173, 5:3, 6:145 and 16:115 of the Quran in which food dedicated to non-God have been made unlawful (حرام) together with ‘dead’, blood and ‘pig meat.

Also, the verses of the Quran in which the word “ذبح” (Zbh) is mentioned, they are wrongly translated to bring the pagan way of killing animals, which comes under brutal killing that is already banned in the Quran. Our Quranists and traditional scholars assert that the Quranic words “ذبح” (Zbh) and “ذبیحہ” (Zabiha) means not cutting the animals in one go chopping off their heads but in a way in which their blood drains gradually and slowley. I have recently found in one of my research that the animals used to be cut in the same way since well before the advent of Islam in which they used to give a cut on the jugular vein of the animals and left them to suffocate for as long as the last drop of their blood was drained because they used to believe that their gods get bigger and powerful with the blood. Therefore, they had adopted the wicked way of draining animals’ blood with slow speed to keep their god please for longer rather than instantly killing the animals.

I am fully aware of made up scientific explanations in the favour of this brutal killing “ذبح” from those Quranists and traditional scholars who don’t even know the definition of science in which they assert that when the blood drips or squeezed from the jugular vein of animal in slow speed if we leave them suffocating till the last drop of their blood comes out slowly then this meat will become free from germs and diseases. They call it “ذبیحہ” (Zabiha) to justify pagan way of killing animals but the Quran defines “ذبیحہ” (Zabiha)  and “ذبح” (Zbh) to mean normal slaughtering of killing live animal to eat by cutting their neck because dead animal is not able to eat neither they are allowed. Therefore, cutting the live animal from its neck is called “ذبیحہ” (Zabiha) in the Quran and it is used in Arabic language in the same meaning. Hence, “ذبیحہ” (Zabiha) means “slaughtering” or cutting something from its neck. The same word “ذبیحہ” (Zabiha) is used in legal system and judiciary in its true meaning “slaughter” when someone kills human beings by cutting their neck. Neither, Quran certifies the blood straining method of “ذبیحہ” (Zabiha) as described by our scholars nor is it proven from its use in general and judicial Arabic language.

This is the fact which I have reluctantly explained to you but as I have said it needs good debates to reach the conclusion. I am so strict in eating proper Halal meat and used to go every Sunday to a slaughter house far away on the hill station to get hundreds of chicken slaughtered “ذبیحہ” (Zabiha) in proper traditional Islamic way with my own hands and stocked them up in my large freezer and distributed to some Muslim families. I used to take my own knife which used to contain minimum 3 nails on its handle according to the described Sunnah and I used to hold each and every chicken towards Kaaba and cut their jugular vein just half way with the care that the cut shouldn’t be deeper and the neck shouldn’t be chopped off. Then I used to throw this half jugular vein cut chicken in to a big plastic container in which they used to suffocate and kick with severe pain. When they used to get quite I peel off their skin and cut them into pieces. Those days Halal meat shops became doubtful in London after the raid of health inspector of local government who found that the ‘Pak Butcher’ who was a trustee of mosque and had a long beard was secretly selling pork mince mixed in Halal mince. Although the UK is a non-Muslim country and eating pork is allowed in this country but they are very strict on selling items what you describe on your trading boards and what is mentioned in your trade license. The Pak Butcher was charged with dishonesty to his customers on the allegations that he had displayed Halal meat on his boards but was selling Haram meat. When this news reached the media and was circulated everywhere we stopped buying Halal meat from the meat shops and I found a slaughter house who allowed me to slaughter chickens in an Islamic way.

However, I have since stopped going to slaughter houses because Halal Food Authority and Halal Monitoring Committee have taken over the slaughtering and supply Halal meat to the public outlets. I still don’t eat meat from any other so called Halal butcher except pure Halal meat slaughtered and tagged by Halal Monitoring Committee (HMC), despite knowing the fact that this is the pagan way of killing the animals which was incorporated in Islam centuries after when pagans took over the control of Islamic State of Arabia.

When I go abroad I don’t eat meat and just survive on vegetarian food. This is just a matter of my habit or belief established since my childhood but not verified from the Quran. Hence, I have many reservations about slaughtering method of Halal meat incorporated in modified Islam, which is not justified in the light of the Quran but practically I am very strict in eating only Halal meat slaughtered in the same way. Therefore, to be very honest I am unable to give you my personal opinion on this matter as we still need to go into more debate on this issue. However, you can do your own research and make up your mind on the basis of your own findings.

Regards,

QURANIC WORD HARAM (حرام) PROHIBTS DEAD, BLOOD, SWINE MEAT, ANIMAL SACRIFICE, MOON GOD, KAABA & ITS RITUALS

QUESTION:

Regarding food restrictions in quran 5:3, i’ve read in some translations that there is no pig meat prohibition at all.I can see that the word khinzir is there but the translator said it doesnt mean pig as we all led to believe.I need your help in translating the true message from the quran regarding this matter. Your help is highly appreaciated,

salaam.

Ahmad Razali

 

ANSWER:

In order to correctly understand the statements of the Quran we will have to accept that Allah is the most efficient in delivering His message in clear words, simple way, plain dead and quite straightforward language as mentioned in the verse 44:58 of the Quran “فَإِنَّمَا يَسَّرْنَاهُ بِلِسَانِكَ لَعَلَّهُمْ يَتَذَكَّرُونَIn fact it is simplified by us through your own tongue so that you keep it remembered.

Unfortunately, Allah’s claim that the Quran is easy and simple to understand is totally in violation by scholars of the Quran, who ignore Allah’s statements and destroy the simple meaning of the plain Arabic words of the Quran and replace them with farfetched meaning not suggested nor implied by Allah’s words used in the verses of the Quran. To justify this man made alteration in Allah’s words, these scholars claim that the Quran is not easy to understand, and they are only able to untangle their self-created mysteries and metaphors of the simple words of the Quran by their fake translations.

The words “هَـذَا حَلاَلٌ وَهَـذَا حَرَامٌ” (this is Halal and this is Haram) of the verse 16:116 clearly depict the word “حَرَامٌ” right opposite to the word “حَلاَلٌ”, which is an evidence that the Quran uses the word “حَرَامٌ” to mean “prohibited”, “forbidden”, “unlawful”, “not allowed” and “not permitted” as an opposite of “حَلاَلٌ” which is “allowed”, “permitted” and “lawful”.

 

In the same verse 16:116 we are urged “وَلاَ تَقُولُواْ لِمَا تَصِفُ أَلْسِنَتُكُمُ الْكَذِبَAnd do not say what your tongues describe lying.  “لِّتَفْتَرُواْ عَلَى اللّهِ الْكَذِبَTo press the lie on Allah. “اِنَّ الَّذِينَ يَفْتَرُونَ عَلَى اللّهِ الْكَذِبَ لاَ يُفْلِحُونَThat those who press the lie on Allah they are not prospered.

وَلاَ تَقُولُواْ لِمَا تَصِفُ أَلْسِنَتُكُمُ الْكَذِبَ هَـذَا حَلاَلٌ وَهَـذَا حَرَامٌ لِّتَفْتَرُواْ عَلَى اللّهِ الْكَذِبَ إِنَّ الَّذِينَ يَفْتَرُونَ عَلَى اللّهِ الْكَذِبَ لاَ يُفْلِحُونَ” (16:116) “And do not say what your tongues describe lying, this is Halal (allowed, permitted, lawful) and this is Haram (prohibited, forbidden, unlawful, not allowed, not permitted) to press the lie on Allah that those who press the lie on Allah they are not prospered.

Hence, the above verse 16:116 is quite clear in describing the word “حَرَامٌ” opposite to “حَلاَلٌ” and warns those liars who invent lies on Allah by falsely asserting Haram (prohibited, forbidden, unlawful, not allowed and not permitted) to mean Halal (allowed, permitted, lawful and permissible) or vice versa.

However, due to our pagan beliefs we openly violate this rule of taking Haram to mean Haram and Halal to mean Halal, which has been mentioned in the above verse 16:116, and we invent lies on Allah that He has used the same word “حَرَامٌ” in some verses to mean “sacred”, “the most respected” and “extremely dear to Allah”. This is because the falsely created pillars of modified Islam will fall over if we take the correct meaning of the Quranic word “حَرَامٌ” in all verses of the Quran. Therefore, wherever this Quranic word “حَرَامٌ” stops us following the rituals of the pagans, the pagan shrine and its chief we do not take “حَرَامٌ” to mean ‘prohibited’, ‘forbidden’, ‘unlawful’, ‘not permitted’, ‘not allowed’ and ‘not permissible’ to carry out practicing paganism in Islam without any slightest fear of Allah, Who has stopped us doing unwanted things with one word the “Haram” (الحرام) and its derivatives.

In the above lines you have seen the correct translation of the verse 16:116 in which Haram (حَرَامٌ) and Halal (حَلاَلٌ) have been mentioned and if you follow the context of this verse 16:116 you will understand that Allah has used the word Haram (حَرَامٌ) for unlawful, forbidden, prohibited and not permitted items as seen in the previous verse 16:115 “إِنَّمَا حَرَّمَ عَلَيْكُمُ الْمَيْتَةَ وَالْدَّمَ وَلَحْمَ الْخِنْزِيرِ وَمَآ أُهِلَّ لِغَيْرِ اللّهِBut prohibited on you is the dead and blood and flesh of the swine/pig/pork, and that which has been dedicated/nominated to non-God.

So, 4 categories have been declared prohibited, forbidden, unlawful, not allowed and not permitted by the past verb “حَرَّمَ” of its noun “حَرَامٌ” which is mentioned in the next verse 16:116.

  • Dead
  • Blood
  • Meat of Swine (Pig/Pork)
  • Dedicated, Nominated, Referred, Populated and Displayed Offered to non-God.

The previous verse 16:114 falls in the eating category with the word “فَكُلُواْ” which makes the statements of the succeeding verses in the same eating context “مِمَّا رَزَقَكُمُ اللّهُ حَلاَلاً طَيِّبًاfrom God’s permitted right provision. The phrase of the verse 16:114 “حَلاَلاً طَيِّبًا” defines the word “حَلاَل” of forthcoming verse 16:116 to mean “طَيِّبًا”, which is used in Arabic to mean “good” or “right”. If you’re a Saudi returned or ever have a chance to talk to Arabs or listen to them talking they frequently use the word “طیب” in their general discussion, especially in positive reply or when they think that the other person is right in whatever he is saying. Their reply will be as short as “نعم ۔۔۔ طیب” (Yes…right) or just “طیت” to mean “good” or “right. However, throughout the translation of the Quran the same Arabic word “طیت” is taken to mean “purified” or “pure” following the Persian word “طیت” to mean “پاک” (purified or pure). Likewise the Persian cum Urdu names “ظیبہ” (Tayyaba) for girl and “طیب” (Tayyab) for boys are translated to mean the one who is “purified” or “pure”. Furthermore, we format the innocent minds of our children by wrongly memorising them “طیب” means “پاک” (pure or purified), when we get them memorised “کلمہ طیب” (kalima tayyab). You might have heard children saying “first kalima Tayyab…Tayyab means pure … then they start saying the words La ilaha illallahu Muhammadur Rasul Allah. (پہلا کلمہ طیب ۔۔ طیب معنی پاک   لاالٰہَ الّاَ اللہْ محمدْ الرسول اللہ).

 

Hence, if our mind is formatted in our childhood with the wrong meaning of Arabic or Quranic words, the rectification in taking the correct meaning of the words of the Quran is nearly impossible when we grow up. This is the reason why we don’t want to know the correct meaning of the Quran because our formatted minds do not accept the correct meaning and we always consider that person wrong who tries to rectify our mistakes which we have adopted during our brainwash in our childhood or later in our schooling.

So, the correct meaning of “طَيِّبًا” and all other derivatives of “طَيِّب” are “good” and “right”.

Therefore, the words “مِمَّا رَزَقَكُمُ اللّهُ حَلاَلاً طَيِّبًا” of the verse 16:114 are telling us about “the right eating provision which is allowed/permitted for you from God”.

In the same context of eating, the next verse “إِنَّمَا حَرَّمَ عَلَيْكُمُ الْمَيْتَةَ وَالْدَّمَ وَلَحْمَ الْخِنْزِيرِ وَمَآ أُهِلَّ لِغَيْرِ اللّهِ” (16:115) we are prohibited/forbidden/not allowed the dead and blood and flesh of the swine/pig/pork, and that which has been nominated or dedicated to non-God.

Most people wrongly translate “لِغَيْرِ اللّهِ” to mean “other than Allah” and violate the statement of the next verse 16:116 in which God strictly urges us not to press lies on Allah by falsely inventing what is Halal (lawful) and what is Haram (unlawful). I have heard my close Quranist friends preaching that eating food cooked by non-Muslims is Haram because during cooking their food they may call the name of their God which renders their food Haram according to the words “وَمَآ أُهِلَّ لِغَيْرِ اللّهِ” of the above verse 16:115.

This is not true because “اللہ” is just the title of God in Arabic, which does not forfeit the other titles of the same God used by non-Muslims. If an English person says God it means Allah. If Hindu says Ishwar or Pramatma it means Allah, if a Sikh says Wah-e-Guru or Pramatma it means Allah. This is really a matter of definition of God, Who is not a deity but a living entity (اللہْ لا اِلٰہَ الا ھوالحیّْ القیّوْم). If someone’s definition of God matches with this Quranic definition of Allah he/she is not dedicating or nominating their eatery to “non-God” or anyone other than Allah no matter what name he/she uses for God. Therefore, their eatery is not Haram just because of the wrong interpretation of “غَيْرِ اللّه” unless their eatery comprises of forbidden (حرام) ingredients. Only deities, idols, images and statues come in the category of “غَيْرِ اللّهِ” non-God because they are obviously not God (غَيْرِ اللّهِ) but God is always God, Who is recognised throughout the world by His attributes and with His universal definition.

 

Quran has repeated the same order in the verse 6:145 “مُحَرَّمًا عَلَى طَاعِمٍ يَطْعَمُهُ إِلاَّ أَن يَكُونَ مَيْتَةً أَوْ دَمًا مَّسْفُوحًا أَوْ لَحْمَ خِنْـزِيرٍ فَإِنَّهُ رِجْسٌ أَوْ فِسْقًا أُهِلَّ لِغَيْرِ اللّهِ” in which, again in the eating context, dead, poured forth blood and swine meat have been made Haram (prohibited/unlawful/forbidden) and they are actually called “رِجْسٌ” means “filth”. Dedication to non-God (غَيْرِ اللّهِ) has also been made Haram and called it “فِسْقًا” means “tempting violation”. In other words in this verse 6:145 Quran itself explains the correct use and correct meaning of its word “مُحَرَّمًا”, a derivative of “حرام”, to mean “FILTH” (رِجْسٌ) and “TEMPTING VIOLATION” (فِسْقًا).

If you pay your attention towards the context of this verse 6:145 you will also find in the previous verse 6:144 “فَمَنْ أَظْلَمُ مِمَّنِ افْتَرَى عَلَى اللّهِ كَذِبًا” that those who press lies on Allah are really cruel and the phrase “حَرَّمْنَا” of the verse 6:146 has also been used to mean made unlawful by Us (Allah). So, in the context of verses 6:144, 6:145 and 6:146 the derivatives of the word Haram (حرام) have been used to mean forbidden, not allowed and not permitted with further explanation of this Quranic word Haram (حرام) to mean “FILTH” (رِجْسٌ) and “TEMPTING VIOLATION” (فِسْقًا). Also pressing lies on Allah in making Haram (حرام) to Halal (حلال) or vice versa is called “real cruelty”.

 

In fact the same context has also been mentioned in verse 2:172 of Surah Al Baqrah “كُلُواْ مِن طَيِّبَاتِ مَا رَزَقْنَاكُمْEat good/right from our provision for you.

The statement of the next verse 2:173 is the same as given in the verse 16:115 “إِنَّمَا حَرَّمَ عَلَيْكُمُ الْمَيْتَةَ وَالْدَّمَ وَلَحْمَ الْخِنْزِيرِ وَمَآ أُهِلَّ لِغَيْرِ اللّهِ” according to which we are prohibited, forbidden, not allowed the dead and blood and flesh of the swine/pig/pork, and that which has been nominated or dedicated to non-God. The explanation of which has been given above in detail. However, in the same account the next verse 2:174 is telling us the consequences of hiding what God has revealed in His book.

إِنَّ الَّذِينَ يَكْتُمُونَ مَا أَنزَلَ اللّهُ مِنَ الْكِتَابِ وَيَشْتَرُونَ بِهِ ثَمَنًا قَلِيلاً أُولَـئِكَ مَا يَأْكُلُونَ فِي بُطُونِهِمْ إِلاَّ النَّارَ” (2:174)

Those who hide what is Allah’s revelation in the Book and trade it for least amount they are those who are filling nothing except fire in their bellies” (word to word correct translation)

The next verse 2:175 “أُولَـئِكَ الَّذِينَ اشْتَرَوُاْ الضَّلاَلَةَ بِالْهُدَى وَالْعَذَابَ بِالْمَغْفِرَةِ” is further telling us about the same people that “They are those who have been doing trade of misguided delusion with the guidance/ constitutional instruction of Allah and torment with the forgiveness”

The words of the next verse 2:176 “وَإِنَّ الَّذِينَ اخْتَلَفُواْ فِي الْكِتَابِ لَفِي شِقَاقٍ بَعِيدٍ” are telling further about the same people “who cause dispute in the Book are split far away in breach

Allah hammered the last nail in their coffin in the next verse 2:177 “لَّيْسَ الْبِرَّ أَن تُوَلُّواْ وُجُوهَكُمْ قِبَلَ الْمَشْرِقِ وَالْمَغْرِبِIt is not righteousness that you turn your faces towards “QIBLA” of the East and the West. (Word to word correct translation).

The above mentioned non fearing traders of misguided delusion have filled fire in their bellies by HIDING THE WORD “قِبَلَ” in the translation. In fact this “قِبَلَ” is the root word of “قِبلَہ”(qibla) and the definite article “ال” with “الْمَشْرِقِ” and “الْمَغْرِبِ” made it the known “قِبلَہ”(qibla) of the Eastern world “Kaaba” and the known “قِبلَہ”(qibla) of the Western world Bait Al Maqdas (Bethlehem). In fact the both centers of worship have been mentioned in this verse and it has been made quite clear that it is not righteous praying or worshiping towards either of the centres.

Therefore, according to the context of “HARAM” (حرام), which we have been studying from the previous verses of Surah Al Baqrah, where DEAD, BLOOD, SWINE OR PORK & DEDICATED TO NON-GOD ARE HARAM likewise, QIBLA OF THE EAST AND THE WEST IS ALSO HARAM, PROHIBITED, FORBIDDEN, NOT ALLOWED, NOT PERMITTED AND UNLAWFUL. This is the reason why it is mentioned in the same context of HARAM that “It is not righteousness that you turn your faces towards “QIBLA” of the East and the West. (2:177).

What is righteous instead of turning your faces to the QIBLA of the East and the West it has been told further in this verse in the range of good deeds and essential segments of our belief. Further verses of the same context are telling us what is right and what is wrong to mean what is HALAL and what is HARAM.

 

Now, I am coming towards the context and the correct translation of the relevant words of verse 5:3 that you actually want to understand whether pig meat is prohibition or not as you have read in some translations that there is no pig meat prohibition in the Quran in which they have modified the meaning of Arabic word “خنزیر

 

حُرِّمَتْ عَلَيْكُمُ الْمَيْتَةُ وَالْدَّمُ وَلَحْمُ الْخِنْزِيرِ وَمَا أُهِلَّ لِغَيْرِ اللّهِ” (5:3)

If you have read this article from beginning the above words of the verse 5:3 are not unfamiliar to you anymore because we have seen the same statement in the verses 16:115, 6:145 and 2:173 in the context of “حرام” (HARAM) prohibited, Unlawful, not allowed and not permitted.

The word “حُرِّمَتْ” is a derivative of “حرام” and derived out of “حرم”. Therefore, like the translation of the same words in the verses 16:115, 6:145 and 2:173 the words of the verse 5:3 “حُرِّمَتْ عَلَيْكُمُ الْمَيْتَةُ وَالْدَّمُ وَلَحْمُ الْخِنْزِيرِ وَمَا أُهِلَّ لِغَيْرِ اللّهِ” will be correctly translated to mean: Prohibited/forbidden/not allowed on you the dead and blood and flesh of the swine/pig/pork, and that which has been nominated/dedicated to non-God.

Context of this verse 5:3 is also HALAL and HARAM. The next verse 5:4 is self-evidentiary in which people are dying to know then what is HALAL for themيَسْأَلُونَكَ مَاذَا أُحِلَّ لَهُمْ”, after declaring everything HARAM in the first 3 verses 5:1, 5:2 and 5:3 of Surah Al Maida. They were told “أُحِلَّ لَكُمُ الطَّيِّبَاتُ”  “Only good/right things are lawful unto you”.

Then further explanation of lawful (حلال) has been made in the same verse 5:4 which has been extended to lawful (حلال) deeds in the next verse 5:5 and the verse 5:6 urges to rectify yourselves, your helping hands and your close family members and the rest with the commandments of God. If the fresh command is not available follow the already available orders of God for the rectification of yourself, your runners, your servants, your family friends, and the chiefs and common followers of both centers of worship (کعبین), Ladies and gents who are not familiar with Allah’s commandments due to their illness, travel and coming from other areas also need to rectify their directions in the light of Allah’s commandments. However, the pagan worshipers have changed the actual statement of this verse 5:6 in the translation to bring in the Quran the notorious pagan ritual of ablution (وضوء), which they used to perform before going to worship their filthy idols.

 

This article will not be complete without looking at the contents of the first two verse 5:1 and 5:2 of the same Surah Al Maida in which Allah has made everything HARAM, which we perform to worship Allah in the name of Islam.

يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُواْ أَوْفُواْ بِالْعُقُودِ أُحِلَّتْ لَكُم بَهِيمَةُ الْأَنْعَامِ إِلاَّ مَا يُتْلَى عَلَيْكُمْ غَيْرَ مُحِلِّي الصَّيْدِ وَأَنتُمْ حُرُمٌ إِنَّ اللّهَ يَحْكُمُ مَا يُرِيدُ“(5:1)

O who have taken oath of faith fulfil your contractual obligations thoroughly resolving brutal killing of the animals, except what is being specified to you afterwards, there is no point in making them the victim; that is completely unlawful, no doubt Allah orders whatever he wants”.(Word to word translation of the verse 5:1)

آمَنُواْ” refers those who have affirmed or taken an oath of faith.

أَوْفُواْ” is an imperative (command) verb in passive voice form, which includes the objective pronoun of the addresses.

بِالْعُقُودِ” is a combination of preposition “بِ” to mean with, by, inclusively or thoroughly and “الْعُقُودِ” is the plural of “الْعُقُدِ” with the definite article “ال” to mean the contractual obligations or obligations of the oath.

أُحِلَّتْ” referred to, regarding to, resolving to (legal term), and settling for (legal term)

لَكُم” is a combination of preposition “لَ” to mean to/for. “كُم” is the plural form of objective pronoun of the addressees to mean “your”. However, the same word “كُم” is also used as a noun “اسم الکم” to mean “كَثِيرًا” inflation, high, magnitude, “كَأسُ الزّهْرَة” and “غِلاَفُ الزّهْرَة” to mean calyx, securing cover, securing sleeve, guide cover, to place over or protect in this way or extend over or occupy the service of.

 

بَهِيمَةُ” means brutal killing. “الْأَنْعَامِ” is the plural of cattle and also refers to the animals in general. “إِلاَّ” means except/but. “مَا” is used to mean what/that/which because it comes with imperfect (present) verb “يُتْلَى”. However, if “مَا” comes before the perfect (past) verb or with a perfect noun it becomes “ما النافیہ” (the negative “مَا”) which negates the verb together with the following statement. According to the grammar “يُتْلَى” is actually a verbal “gerund” the grammatical details can be seen in my article of Surah Al Kawthar”. However, a verbal “gerund” is made with an addition of letter “ی” at the end of an imperfect (present and command) verb, which is simply translated in English with the addition of “ing” (continous). Therefore, “يُتْلَى” is correctly translated to mean specifying or describing something again afterwards. Please consult any authentic dictionary and grammar of any reputable Western University Press for further details because “يُتْلَى” and all other derivatives of the root word “تلو” are wrongly translated throughout the Quran.

عَلَيْكُمْ” unto you/to you. “غَيْرَ” non, no, outside. “مُحِلِّي” point, particular area of business (a business centre or shop is called محل), sweetener or sweetening. So, the phrase “غَيْرَ مُحِلِّي” means there is no point of doing some business, it is not sweet, i.e. it is bitter. “الصَّيْدِ” means victim. “أَنتُمْ” is the combination of “تْم” + “اَن” in which “اَن” means “that is” and “تْم” is derived out of “تمم” to mean completely. “حُرُمٌ” is the derivative of the same word “حرام” that we are studying to mean unlawful, forbidden, prohibited and not allowed.

إِنَّ” that, “اللّهَ” God, “يَحْكُمُ” is the present verb of “حَکَمَ” to mean “orders”, “مَا” whatever, what, which, “يُرِيدُ” is a present verb to mean “desires” or “wishes”.

يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُواْ أَوْفُواْ بِالْعُقُودِ أُحِلَّتْ لَكُم بَهِيمَةُ الْأَنْعَامِ إِلاَّ مَا يُتْلَى عَلَيْكُمْ غَيْرَ مُحِلِّي الصَّيْدِ وَأَنتُمْ حُرُمٌ إِنَّ اللّهَ يَحْكُمُ مَا يُرِيدُ“(5:1)

O who have taken oath of faith fulfil your contractual obligations thoroughly resolving brutal killing of the animals, except what is being specified to you afterwards, there is no point in making them the victim; that is completely unlawful, no doubt Allah orders whatever he wants”.(Word to word translation of the verse 5:1)

You have seen word to word correct translation of the verse 5:1 in which animal killing in the name of Qurbani or animal sacrifice is completely HARAM, prohibited, not allowed and not permitted without any excuse that the traditional scholars make in the name of Sunnah of Prophet Ibrahim (pbuh) and the Qurabists invent in the name of “زادِ راہ” the provision of the way to Hajj. Both the Quranists and the Conventional scholars and their disciples are cruel as we have seen in the verse 6:144 because they have been pressing lies on Allah and filling their bellies with fire as we have seen in the verse 2:174 and they are trading of misguided delusion as seen in the verse 2:175 and they are the one who have been split and gone far away in their breach as seen in the verse 2:176 in the above study of the context of 2:173 to establish the Quranic meaning of the word HARAM “حرام”.

 

Thus, in the verse 5:1 the pagan ritual of animal sacrifice (Qurbani) has been declared completely HARAM and in the next verse 5:2 the pagan shrine Kaaba together with its symbols of moon god, the crescent moon and the statue of its head idol the black stone (Hajre Aswad), and to follow the rituals of pagans have been made HARAM, forbidden, unlawful, prohibited, not permitted and not allowed.

 

يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُواْ لاَ تُحِلُّواْ شَعَآئِرَ اللّهِ وَلاَ الشَّهْرَ الْحَرَامَ وَلاَ الْهَدْيَ وَلاَ الْقَلآئِدَ وَلاَ آمِّينَ الْبَيْتَ الْحَرَامَ يَبْتَغُونَ فَضْلاً مِّن رَّبِّهِمْ وَرِضْوَانًا وَإِذَا حَلَلْتُمْ فَاصْطَادُواْ وَلاَ يَجْرِمَنَّكُمْ شَنَآنُ قَوْمٍ أَن صَدُّوكُمْ عَنِ الْمَسْجِدِ الْحَرَامِ أَن تَعْتَدُواْ وَتَعَاوَنُواْ عَلَى الْـبِـرِّ وَالتَّقْوَى وَلاَ تَعَاوَنُواْ عَلَى الْإِثْمِ وَالْعُدْوَانِ وَاتَّقُواْ اللّهَ إِنَّ اللّهَ شَدِيدُ الْعِقَابِ“(5:2)

لاَ” is the negating particle to mean “no” but when it comes with the imperfect verb it is translated to mean “does not” or “do not” with respect to the adjacent verb.  “تُحِلُّواْ” is the passive voice plural verb which demonstrates more than one action and applies on multiple clauses of forthcoming speech. This plural verb “تُحِلُّواْ” will automatically become the verb of each and every clause of subsequent speech in which no other verb has been used except the negative particle “لاَ”. This application of the plural verb (starting with the addition of letter “تَ” in the beginning) is exactly in accordance with the universal grammatical rules which are found in all popular languages of the world including Arabic and English. Therefore, there is only verb “تُحِلُّواْ” has been used as a verb of all clauses of this verse 5:2 until the next verb “يَبْتَغُونَ” takes over and carries forward the theme of this verse 5:2 because the subordinate clauses of speech also need a verb to display their action but they don’t have their individual verbs. Therefore, according to the linguistic rules these subsequent clauses will have to rely on the plural verb “تُحِلُّواْ” which is meant to use with multiple clauses of speech and this is the reason of using a plural verb “تُحِلُّواْ” instead of a singular verb. However, this passive voice plural verb “تُحِلُّواْ” means “allowed to have something” and “permitted to have something”. When it comes with the negating particle “لاَ” in the combination of “لاَ تُحِلُّواْ” means “You’re not allowed to have” and “you’re not permitted to have”. “شَعَآئِرَ”, banners, feels, awareness, notices, notifies, senses, realizations, cognizant, apprehensions, conversant, consciousness, alive, devices, familiarizations, dynamics, extents, living, running, existing, functioning, viable, working, knowledgeable, responsive, understanding, up-to-date, well informed, enlightened, abreast of, watchful, observant, tuned in, able to recognise, imaginations, acquainted, substitutes of, proxies, deputies of, images of, statues, structures of, counterweights.

However, Persian “شَعَآئِرَ” means “Rituals” and religious rites, which has been used by our scholars throughout the translations of the Quran to bring in the Quran all forbidden pagan rituals. The next word is single out definite noun “اللّهِ” to mean God.

The next clause of this speech starts with the conjunction “و” (and) to carry forward the principal statement of this verse and to link it with the forthcoming clause. The negating particle “لاَ” in conjunction with “و” opens the next clause of speech “وَلاَ الشَّهْرَ الْحَرَامَ” in which you don’t find any verb because as a principle the plural verb “تُحِلُّواْ” used in the beginning of this verse 5:2 is extended to the clause “وَلاَ الشَّهْرَ الْحَرَامَ” to understand the statement of this clause “وَلاَ الشَّهْرَ الْحَرَامَ” such as “وَلاَ تُحِلُّواْ الشَّهْرَ الْحَرَامَ” in which the negating “لاَ” with the verb “تُحِلُّواْ” prohibits having moon god. The phrase “الشَّهْرَ الْحَرَامَ” is actually used to mean prohibited, forbidden, unlawful moon god, please see my articles on moon god for further details of “الشَّهْرَ الْحَرَامَ”.

The next clause “وَلاَ الْهَدْيَ” also starts in the same style with “وَلاَ” (conjunction “و” and negating particle “لا”) in which no verb is used to determine the action of this clause. Therefore, again the same plural verb “تُحِلُّواْ” will be treated as the verb of the clause “وَلاَ الْهَدْيَ” as if it was meaning wise “وَلاَ تُحِلُّواْ الْهَدْيَ” to mean “not allowed to have or to act upon the instruction of offering or animal sacrifice”. The word “الْهَدْيَ” actually means “the instruction” or a particular guidance in question. If this instruction is coming from God as seen in the verse 2:2 “هُدًى لِّلْمُتَّقِيْنَ” we are bound to obey Allah’s instruction under our oath of faith (ایمان) but under the same oath we are not allowed to obey the instructions of other than God. Therefore, to follow the context and listing category of the statements of the Quran it is necessary to reach the correct understanding of Quranic words instead of blindly taking the meaning of the words of the Quran as our scholars do. We know that the word “الْهَدْيَ” in the verse 5:2 falls under the context of HARAM (prohibition). Also in the presence of the negating plural verb “لاَ تُحِلُّواْ” (not allowed to have/ and not permitted to have) this instruction or guidance (الْهَدْيَ) automatically falls under the category of “not allowed” or “not permitted” to have, due to which this particular instruction or guidance (الْهَدْيَ) will not be treated from God but from anti-God charter of paganism. Furthermore, the previous verse 5:1 is making animal sacrifice (Qurbani) completely HARAM, totally prohibited, and fully unlawful. Therefore, this particular instruction “الْهَدْي” may be adopted to mean “animal sacrifice” as “الْهَدْي” is already known to mean “offering” in particular contexts of prohibited religious rites. So, keeping in view the previous statement of the verse 5:1 “الْهَدْي” means “offering of animal sacrifice” and according to the context of the subject of HARAM “الْهَدْي” also falls in the prohibited or forbidden category to mean “anti-God instruction or guidance”, which is practically same as prohibited instruction of offering or the instruction of forbidden sacrifice of animals. However, outside the context, translating “الْهَدْي” to mean “animal sacrifice” throughout the Quran is not correct.

The next clause “وَلاَ الْقَلآئِدَ” also begins with the conjunction “و” and negating “لا”. The definite noun “الْقَلآئِدَ” is the plural of “الْقَلَدَ” to mean the imitation, copying someone or following someone’s acts. Our infidel scholars frequently use the popular word “مْقلَّد” (muqallad) and its antonym “غیر مقلد” (Ghair Muqallad) in their religious quarrelsome in which Sunni and Shia scholars declare “غیر مقلد” (Ghair Muqallad) to Ahl-e-Hadith sect because they don’t follow their Sunni and Shia Imams (Abu Hanifa or Jafar Sadiq etc.) and their Fiqah (philosophical jurisprudence of Imams). Likewise, Ahl-e-Hadith feel proud to be “غیر مقلد” (Ghair Muqallad) and heavily preach to make Sunnis and Shias “غیر مقلد” (Ghair Muqallad), who are proud to be “مْقلَّد” (muqallad) of their Imams and consider it wrong to be “غیر مقلد” (Ghair Muqallad) to Ahl-e-Hadith sect. They correctly derive the word “مْقلَّد” (muqallad) and its antonym “غیر مقلد” (Ghair Muqallad) from the same root “قَلَدَ” the Quranic word “الْقَلآئِدَ” is derived out. However, they correctly understand and translate the word “مْقلَّد” (muqallad) to mean “imitator”, “follower” or one who copies someone but they wrongly translate in the Quran the derivative “الْقَلآئِدَ” of the same root word of “مْقلَّد” to mean “sacred strap in the neck of animals dedicated to offering or sacrifice” and “sacred necklace of the animals dedicated to offering or sacrifice”. This is the double standards of our hypocrite pagan scholars who knowingly invent false meaning of Quranic words and press lies on Allah to bring prohibited (حرام) pagan rituals in the translation of the Quran. Whereas, in the clause “وَلاَ الْقَلآئِدَ” of the verse 5:2 Allah has been stopping us from following the pagan’s rituals.

The next clause of the verse 5:2 “وَلاَ آمِّينَ الْبَيْتَ الْحَرَامَ” also opens with negating conjunction “وَلاَ” to mean “and not”. The plural verb “تُحِلُّواْ” extends in this clause in the same way as we have seen in previous clauses and meaning wise makes this clause like “وَلاَ تُحِلُّواْ آمِّينَ الْبَيْتَ الْحَرَامَ” to mean “and do not have a chief of the forbidden institution, prohibited place, unlawful platform, unpermitted shelter. “آمِّين” is called to the chief and in charge and “الْبَيْتَ” is not the house but a constitutional charter, virtual shelter, virtual platform, and virtual institution. You can read my article on “الْبَيْتَ” or “Kaaba is not Bait Allah (house of God)” for more details.

 

Thus, according to the linguistic rules the plural verb “تُحِلُّواْ” will be applied in the statements of all subordinate clauses of the verse 5:2 form the principal clause “لاَ تُحِلُّواْ شَعَآئِرَ اللّهِ” to the next clause “وَلاَ الشَّهْرَ الْحَرَامَ” and including the next clause “وَلاَ الْهَدْيَ”, and to “وَلاَ الْقَلآئِدَ” up to “وَلاَ آمِّينَ الْبَيْتَ الْحَرَامَ” after which a new verb “يَبْتَغُونَ” has been introduced to mean “desire or wish”. This is a passive voice verb of present form that contains the objective pronoun of the addressees. The next word is “فَضْلاً” which you might have noticed written in Arabic sentences or announcements, especially on notices written on the windows of aeroplanes of Arabic Airlines. These notices or announcements start from the same word “فَضْلاً” to mean kindly or please. Therefore, “فَضْلاً” is correctly translated to mean “kindness”. The next word “مِّن” is a preposition to mean “of/from”. The phrase “رَّبِّهِمْ” is a typical combination of “رَب” to mean Sustainer or Lord and “هِمْ” is a third person plural objective pronoun. The article “وَ” is a linking conjunction (حرف ربط) and “رِضْوَانًا” means satisfaction and happiness. The suffixed Alif at the end of “رِضْوَانًا” refers “رَب” of “رَّبِّهِمْ” and seen as a possessive particle to mean “of”. The next clause “وَإِذَا حَلَلْتُمْ فَاصْطَادُواْ” starts with the usual Arabic conjunction “وَ”. The conjunctive noun “إِذَا” indicates occurrence of an event immediately after happening of something and is used to mean “when” or in some cases “if” according to the linguistic layout of the other words in a sentence. “حَلَلْتُمْ” is a combination of the verbal noun “حَلَلْ”, which is similar to the perfect verb and adjective noun “تُمْ”, in which “حَلَلْ” means have settled, have resolved, have solved or dissolved. The word “محلول” to mean solution is a popular derivative of the same word “حَلَلْ” which also refers to solution of any problem. “تُمْ” is wrongly translated to mean “you” which is actually derived out of the root word “تمم” to mean complete. Therefore, the adjective noun “تُمْ” is correctly translated to mean “completely”, “totally” and “fully”. Those ignorant scholars who take “تُمْ” to mean “you or your” they must understand that the passive forms of verbs have been used for a reason, which automatically contain the objective pronoun of addresses to mean “you or your” or to mean “their, them or those”. Therefore, they don’t need to misuse the adjective noun “تُمْ” ignorantly. The prefixed “ف” of “فَاصْطَادُواْ” means in fact, in reality or actually. “اصْطَادُوا” means “your hunting circumference”, “your trapping circle” and “your hunting guns” and coming in a circle.

The next clause starts from linking conjunction and negating particle “وَلاَ” to mean “and do not”. In the phrase “يَجْرِمَنَّكُمْ” the verb” يَجْرِم” conjugates with the negating particle “لاَ” to mean “do not criminalise” (لاَ يَجْرِمَ) or do not turn something in criminal offence. The next word in this phrase “يَجْرِمَنَّكُمْ” is “مَنَّ” in which “م” is the common letter between “يَجْرِم” and “مَنَّ” in a typical combined writing style of classical Arabic in which the Quran has been revealed. Therefore, “مَنَّ” is a complete word to mean guard against, pass through, penetrate, be ashamed to face someone, embarrassment, derive from, draw from, get from, obtain from, take from, be detest, revolt, be sick of.

كُم” is the plural form of objective pronoun of the addressees to mean “your” but the same word “كُم” is also used as a noun “اسم الکم” to mean “كَثِيرًا” inflation, high, magnitude, “كَأسُ الزّهْرَة” and “غِلاَفُ الزّهْرَة” to mean calyx, securing cover, securing sleeve, guide cover, to place over or protect in this way or extend over or occupy the service of.

شَنَآنُ” means position, condition, situation, character of something or somebody, a set of circumstances or a position in which one finds oneself, business, concern, being in somebody’s company in which one is interested or what is happening and what is being done, affair, subject, matter, action, business, case, concern, issue, event, happening, a matter of concern depending on conditions, brought to a court of law or principle to support or fight for, something one think worthwhile and action or act. Political Affair, war, a military action or a consequential action or act.

قَوْمٍ” means nation, alliance or unity of people. “أَن” means “that”. “صَدُّوكُمْ” is a combination of second person plural pronoun “كُمْ” and “صَدُّو” is the perfect (past) verb to mean “pushed back” and “fend off”. “عَنِ” means “at” on and about. “الْمَسْجِدِ الْحَرَامِ” is the forbidden place of prostration, prohibited post of prostration, unlawful shrine and unpermitted mosque. We have seen the correct meaning of this Quranic word HARAM “حرام” in several verses of the Quran in which the same word HARAM has been used to make particular items, particular actions and particular things PROHIBITED, FORBIDDEN, UNLAWFUL, NOT PERMITTED AND NOT ALLOWED such as pork meat, dead, blood and dedication to non-God. The same word with its definite article “الْحَرَامِ” has been particularly used for the pagan shrine Kaaba.

However, to make this HARAM, prohibited and unlawful pagan shrine Kaaba a centre of Islam and to carry on prohibited pagan rituals of Kaaba our non-fearing scholars press lies on Allah by inventing the false meaning of the same word HARAM to declare Kaaba a sacred place and its pagan rituals the sacred rites of Allah.

They are those “Hellish” scholars who have been filling their bellies with fire, trading in misguided deluded business and have gone far away from Islam, which was brought by Quran.

The shame proof traditional scholars don’t care of their mistakes and they don’t think logically what to invent where. This is the reason why they don’t bother keeping their invented meaning consistent in the verses of the Quran. However, they are very much into the false beliefs coming from the fake literature of Islam which has been falsely attributed to Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) to keep people quiet. Therefore, they innocently follow this fake literature in the name of Sunnah of the Prophet (pbuh). Due to their fear of deviation from the Sunnah these conventional scholars don’t look back, they don’t think logically and they don’t bother pondering upon their wrong translation, which does not match with the words of the Quran. This is the reason why they take HARAM to mean prohibited and unlawful to dead, blood, swine meat and dedicated to non-God and HARAM to mean sacred to Kaaba and its rituals.

 

On the other hand, the forward block of the Quranist scholars is more dangerous to Islam because somehow they are stuck with their self- invented logics and entangle innocent people in the name of logical understanding of the Quran. Therefore, they are very cunning and fearless in deviation from the right path which has been described in the Quran. Due to which they invent logical lies in the interpretation of the Quran and keep their lies consistent without looking at the words of the Quran. Although, they don’t fully believe in the fake Islamic literature but they take the invented lies of their founders as the last words and keep revising their false translations to make them more and more logical. However, due to their self-centered attitude towards the Quran they could not grasp the true understand of the Quran, they don’t know the aim of revelations of Allah and purpose of sending the Prophets (pbut) including the Prophet Muhammad (pbuh). On top of that they falsely claim that they don’t accept the traditions against the words of the Quran. However, not believing in the “آخرت” (Hereafter) mentioned in the words of the Quran against the traditional concept of “آخرت” (Hereafter) and believing in the false traditional concept of sacredness of the pagan shrine Kaaba made by Prophet Ibrahim (pbuh), performing Hajj, Umrah and Qurbani (animal sacrifice) following the pagan rituals are undeniable proofs that the Quranists also follow the non Quranic track. Thus, to keep their invented lies logical and consistent their forward block (new quranists) translate that “خنزیر” is not therefore, it is not HARAM to mean prohibited or forbidden.

 

In reality the Quranic word HARAM keeps “الْمَسْجِدِ الْحَرَامِ”, “الشَّهْرَ الْحَرَامَ”, “الْبَيْتَ الْحَرَامَ” and “حَرَّمَ عَلَيْكُمُ الْمَيْتَةَ وَالْدَّمَ وَلَحْمَ الْخِنْزِيرِ وَمَآ أُهِلَّ لِغَيْرِ اللّهِ” in the same category in which true logic says that if “حَرَّمَ عَلَيْكُمُ الْمَيْتَةَ وَالْدَّمَ وَلَحْمَ الْخِنْزِيرِ وَمَآ أُهِلَّ لِغَيْرِ اللّهِ” are prohibited then there is no reason why “الْمَسْجِدِ الْحَرَامِ”, “الشَّهْرَ الْحَرَامَ”, “الْبَيْتَ الْحَرَامَ” are not prohibited.

Please see the word to word correct translation of the verse 5:2 and ponder upon it.

يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُواْ لاَ تُحِلُّواْ شَعَآئِرَ اللّهِ وَلاَ الشَّهْرَ الْحَرَامَ وَلاَ الْهَدْيَ وَلاَ الْقَلآئِدَ وَلاَ آمِّينَ الْبَيْتَ الْحَرَامَ يَبْتَغُونَ فَضْلاً مِّن رَّبِّهِمْ وَرِضْوَانًا وَإِذَا حَلَلْتُمْ فَاصْطَادُواْ وَلاَ يَجْرِمَنَّكُمْ شَنَآنُ قَوْمٍ أَن صَدُّوكُمْ عَنِ الْمَسْجِدِ الْحَرَامِ أَن تَعْتَدُواْ وَتَعَاوَنُواْ عَلَى الْـبِـرِّ وَالتَّقْوَى وَلاَ تَعَاوَنُواْ عَلَى الْإِثْمِ وَالْعُدْوَانِ وَاتَّقُواْ اللّهَ إِنَّ اللّهَ شَدِيدُ الْعِقَابِ“(5:2)

O’ who have taken oath of faith they are not allowed to have images/ structures/counterweights of God and not the forbidden moon god and not the instructed offering and not to be the imitators and not chief of the forbidden institution, they desire kindness of their Sustainer and His satisfaction and when you have completely settled in power to control however, don’t turn into high criminal offence, act of alliance of people, who pushed you back at unlawful post of prostration, thus go beyond the limit and participate in the righteousness and the obedience, and do not join each other in the sin and the transgression, and obey God that God is intently watchful”. (Word to word correct translation of the verse 5:2 of the Quran)

 

I trust you will find the answer to your questions in the above research from the Quran and understand the correct meaning of the Quranic word HARAM.

 

Regards,

Quranguide

 

 

لونڈی غلام اور کنیز

لونڈی غلام اور کنیز

سلام فواد بھائی

امید ہے کہ آپ خیریت سے ہوں گے ۔ آپ نے لونڈی، غلام اور کنیز   کی حقیقت پر سوال کیا ہے  جو اس مختصر مضمون کو لکھنے کی وجہ بنی۔

دراصل لونڈی، غلام اور کنیز  پر قرآن کی روشنی  میں  ایک سیر حاصل مضمون لکھنے کی ضرورت ہے  تاکہ   وہ حقائق   منظر عام پر لائے جائیں      جو قرآن کے اپنے الفاظ میں  قرآن  کے عربی  متن  میں  تو موجود    ہیں مگر  انہیں مقصد ِ خاص کے تحت منظر عام پر آنے سے روک دیا گیا    اورہمیں  قرآن کے نام پر صرف وہی  کچھ بتایا گیا  جو      مشرکین کے آبآواجداد کے  دین  کا حصہ  اور خلفائے راشدین  کے بعد  آنے والی   اسلامی سلطنت کے حکمرانوں کی عیش و عشرت کا سامان تھا۔

جو مضامین  ابھی زیر تحریر ہیں   ان کو مکمل کرنے کے بعد  اس موضوع پر   میں   ایک ایسا  جامع مضمون   لکھنا چاہ رہاتھا    جس  کا مقصود    قرآنی لفظ “نکاح” کی حقیقت سے  پردہ اْٹھا  نا تھا  جو موجودہ اسلام میں  مشرکین عرب کی روایات کے عین مطابق داخل کرکے ہم تک بعینہٖ پہنچا دیا گیا  اور جس پر بشمول میرے پوری امت مسلمہ عمل پیرا ہے ۔درحقیقت ہمارے تمام مکاتب ِ فکر  “نکاح”  کو شادی قرار دے کر  قرآن کے لفظ “نکح” اور اس کے ماخوذات کے غلط تراجم کرتے ہیں    جبکہ قرآنی الفاظ “مَلَكَتْ أَيْمَانُكُم ”  شادی جیسے پختہ بندھن میں بندھنے والے لوگوں کی بات کرتے ہیں  جسے بے ایمان   نالائقوں کے ٹولے نے غلاموں ، لونڈیوں اور کنیزوں سے تعبیر کررکھا ہے ۔

أَيْمَانُكُم ”  تمہارے حلف  (your oath) کے معانی میں ہے لہٰذا  “مَلَكَتْ أَيْمَانُكُم ”  میں   آپ  کی زندگی  میں شامل ہونے والے وہ تمام  مستقل رشتے آتے  ہیں جن کے  قانونی طور پر آپ مالک ہیں اور اسی طرح اْسی حلفیہ اقرار کی وجہ سے  آپ کی زندگی میں آنے والے  لوگ بھی  آپ کے قانونی مالک ہیں ۔”مَلَكَتْ” کے آخر میں لگا ہوا “تْ”  دونوں جانب ملکیت اور ایک دوسرے کا وارث ہونے پر دلیل ہے۔جبکہ لونڈی ، کنیز اور  غلام    تو صرف اپنے مالک کی یکطرفہ ملکیت میں  ہوتے ہیں  اور وہ اپنے مالک کے مالک نہیں ہوسکتے ۔ اس لئے “مَلَكَتْ أَيْمَانُكُم ”    کے الفاظ دونوں اطراف میں برابری کی ملکیت  اور  حلفاً  تا حیات ایک دوسرے کی  ذمہ داری نبھانے کی بات کرتے ہیں ۔وہ ایک دوسرے کے ساتھ جینے مرنے کا حلف اٹھا تے ہیں ۔ایک دوسرے کے دکھ سکھ کے ساتھی ہونے کی پکی  قسم کھاتے ہیں  اور  ایمان کی رو سے اپنے سر لی ہوئی اس ذمہ داری  کو قبول کرتے ہیں ۔  لہٰذا قرآن کی رو سے حقیقی میاں بیوی  “مَلَكَتْ أَيْمَانُكُم ”   کا حلف اٹھا کے ایک دوسرے کو  تہہ دل سے قبول کرنے  والوں کی فہرست میں آتے ہیں ۔  جس میں  نہ تو کوئی  کسی کا آقا ء   ہوتا ہے اور ناہی غلام  بلکہ   وہ ایک دوسرے کے شریک حیات اور  زندگی کے  پکے ساتھی ہوتے ہیں۔

نکح  کے بنیادی  لفظ سے ماخوذ اسم لازم (intransitive derivative)  نکاح  ممکنہ جنسی تعلقات کی استواری  ، اس کے ذرائع   اور ممکنہ  دخول کی بات کرتا ہے   کہ کن لوگوں سے  یہ تعلقات استوار ہو سکتے ہیں اور کن سے نہیں    ۔

قرآن کا اصل مفہوم بگاڑنے کے لئے    “نکاح” یعنی جنسی تعلق  یا دخول ، “محصنات”  یعنی    وہ  عورتیں جو   کسی کے ساتھ   منسلک (engaged)   ہوں ،کسی کے ساتھ شامل(involved) ہوں   یا کسی کے ساتھ تعلقات (relationship)استوار کئے ہوئے ہوں   اور  “مَلَكَتْ أَيْمَانُكُم ”    یعنی  جو   حلفاً کسی کی زندگی میں شامل ہوں،کے  معانی عملاً  بدل دئیے گئے ۔

انسانی تجارت اور غلامی  قرآن کی روسے قطعی  حرام ہے  اور  زبردستی یا کسی کی مرضی کے بغیر  “نکاح” کو قرآن” زنا ”   یعنی تجاوز  اور عصمت دری  قرار دیتا ہے  جو قابل ِ تعزیر جرم ہے  ۔

امید ہے کہ اس  مختصر تشریح  سے آپ کو آپ کے سوال کا جواب مل گیا ہوگا ۔مزید تفصیل کے لئے “مَلَكَتْ أَيْمَانُكُم ”     والی   تمام قرآنی آیات کا  بغور مطالعہ کیجئے   جو تعداد کے لحاظ سے  پورے قرآن میں تقریباً 15  ہیں جن میں سے   بہت سی  آیات مثلاً    سورۃ النسآء کی آیات  4:3  اور 4:25  وغیرہ  میں “ینکح” اور  المحصنات” کے الفاظ بھی “مَلَكَتْ أَيْمَانُكُم ”     کے ساتھ ہی آئے ہیں  جن کے عربی متن کا لفظ بلفظ  بغور مطالعہ نسِ مضمون کو سمجھنے کے لئے  خاصہ فائدہ مند ہوگا۔ وقت کی کمی کے باعث صرف ایک ہی آیت کے مندرجہ ذیل الفاظ کا  تجزیہ آپ کی خدمت میں پیش کیا جاسکتا ہے   جس کو سمجھ کر  لونڈیوں ، غلاموں اور کنیزوں والی بقیہ 14 آیات کا صحیح ترجمہ آپ خود کرسکتے ہیں ۔اس کی ایک وجہ یہ بھی ہے کہ ناتو میں خود شخصیت پرست ہوں اور ناہی اپنے قارئینِ کرام  سے چاہتا ہوں کہ وہ قرآن فہمی میں مجھ پر تکیہ  کریں  یا  میری انگلی پکڑ کرچلیں ۔ میں تو صرف  ایک حد تک آپ کی رہنمائی کرسکتا ہوں   لیکن آگے کا راستہ آپ کو خود طے کرنا ہے ۔جہاں گڑبڑا ئیں وہاں دوبارہ رہنمائی طلب فرمالیں لیکن    قرآن کو سمجھنے کی سو فیصد ذمہ داری میرے کاندھوں پر نہ ڈالیں  اور نا ہی میرے الفاظ کو حرف ِ آخر لیں ۔ میں بھی آپ ہی کی طرح کا ایک عام شخص ہوں  ۔جو کچھ قرآن کے الفاظ میں مجھے دکھائی دیتا ہے وہ میں  بغیر کسی ملاوٹ کے آپ لوگوں تک  صاف صاف پہنچا دیتا ہوں ۔قرآن کا سیدھا سادہ مفہوم بگاڑنے والوں پر تنقید بھی کرتا ہوں   جو ان سے کسی ذاتی عناد  کی خاطر نہیں ہوتی  بلکہ صرف اس لیے ہوتی ہے کہ آپ  ان کے دئیے ہوئے غلط مفہوم کا موازنہ قرآن کے اپنے الفاظ کے مطابق  نکالے  ہوئے صحیح مفہوم سے کرکے  اللہ کا اصل پیغام سمجھنے کے قابل ہوسکیں  جو بڑی  ہوشیاری سے چھپا  یا گیا ہے تاکہ  قرآن کا حقیقی پیغام منظر عام پر نہ آسکے۔

وَمَن لَّمْ يَسْتَطِعْ مِنكُمْ طَوْلاً أَن يَنكِحَ الْمُحْصَنَاتِ لْمُؤْمِنَاتِ فَمِن مِّا مَلَكَتْ أَيْمَانُكُم مِّن فَتَيَاتِكُمُ الْمُؤْمِنَاتِ“(4:25)

جینیاتی  جذر  (proto root)  ط ع     سے ماخوذ  بنیادی  لفظ “طوع”  سے  درآمد ہونے والے فعل “يَسْتَطِعْ”  کے معانی   فارسی  “استطا عت “، ہمت، قوت اور طاقت   نہیں  جس  سے   قرآن مجید کے گمراہ کن  تراجم میں حج ، عمرہ اور  لونڈی  بازی  جیسی حرام کاریوں  کو    توفیق  ہونے پر  حلال اور جائز قرار  دیا گیا ہے   بلکہ عربی زبان کے لفظ   “يَسْتَطِعْ”   کے صحیح  معانی     ہیں : جھکانا  ، فرماں برداری  میں لانا  ،بندی بنانا،   حقارت، ذلت و رسوائی ،   نیچا  کرنا ،   قابو     کرنا ، شرم سار ی کرنا   ، شرمندہ کرنا ، کمتر دکھانا، کسی کے اوپر چڑھائی کرنا، تعقب  کرنا ، پیچھا کرنااور کسی کے پیچھے ہولینا۔

طَوْلاً”  کے معانی  ہیں “لمبا ڈالنا،لمبا  کھینچنا ،  کسی کے پیچھے دور تک جانا اور کسی کے پیچھے ہاتھ دھو کے پڑجانا ۔ “أَيْمَانُكُم ”  کا  “أَيْمَانُ”  حلف، پکی قسم  اور پختہ عہد  کے معانی میں ہے  جو عربی زبان میں  “أَيْمَانُ”   کا صحیح  استعمال اور اس کا صحیح مطلب ہے ۔قرآن کے تراجم میں  “أَيْمَانُ”   کا مطلب  اصطلاحاً  اللہ پر ایمان لانا لیا جاتا ہے جو صرف  قرآن کے تراجم اور مسلمانوں  کے یہاں رائج ہے  جبکہ  دیگر عرب دنیا اور اس کے زمانہ قدیم سے چلے آنے والے  معاشرے  اور  عدالتی نظام میں “أَيْمَانُ”    کو حلف (oath) ، پختہ عہد اور قانونی قسم کہا جاتا ہے جو  “أَيْمَانُ”     کا صحیح مطلب ہے ۔ اس لحاظ سے   اس آیت میں “الْمُؤْمِنَاتِ ”    کا لفظ   “أَيْمَانُكُم ”   کے تناظر میں ہی دیکھا جائے گا   جس کے حقیقی معانی وہ عورتیں ہیں جنہوں نے کسی کے ساتھ پختہ  عہد کا حلف (oath)اٹھا رکھا ہے  اور اس حلف کی رو سے  وہ کسی کی ہوچکی ہیں ۔ قرآن کی زبان میں صرف انہیں عورتوں  کو شادی شدہ کہا جاسکتا ہے جو  پکا حلف اٹھا کر کسی کی ہوگئی ہوں ۔ “الْمُحْصَنَاتِ”   حلفیہ عہد والی شادی شدہ  عورتیں نہیں بلکہ وہ  عورتیں ہیں جن کے نام کے ساتھ کسی کا نام جڑا ہوا ہو ، جو کسی کے ا نتظار میں بیٹھی ہوں، جو کسی کے ساتھ رشتے (relationship) میں منسلک  ہوں، جو کسی کے ساتھ منسوب ہوں ، جن کی بات کہیں پکی  ہوچکی ہو  یا جو کسی  چاہت میں مبتلا  ہوں ۔ “فَتَيَاتِكُمُ”  کے معانی ہیں تمہارا   “روٹی شوربہ ”  تمہارا   مال پانی ، تمہارا  پیٹ بھرنا (filling) ، تمہارا چورہ (crumb) ،  تمہارا پھل ، تمہارا حصہ  انہیں لڑکیوں میں ہے  جو   تمہارے لئے  پکا حلف اٹھا کر تمہاری ہوجائیں  “الْمُؤْمِنَاتِ “۔

فتات “(crumb, bit, segment, fraction, girl/lad)”فَتِيتَة “(bread soup) ، ” فَتِيق “(riped/torn)

گویا  “وَمَن لَّمْ يَسْتَطِعْ مِنكُمْ طَوْلاً أَن يَنكِحَ الْمُحْصَنَاتِ لْمُؤْمِنَاتِ فَمِن مِّا مَلَكَتْ أَيْمَانُكُم مِّن فَتَيَاتِكُمُ الْمُؤْمِنَاتِ“(4:25) کا درست مفہوم یہ ہے کہ  “اور جو تم میں سے    نہیں پیچھا کرتے  لمبا ڈال کر   دخول کرنے کے لئے       حلف والی منسوب عورتوں کا  جو تمہارے حلف کی روسے تمہاری وہ   ملکیت نہیں  جو حلف اٹھا کر تمہارے حصے میں آ چکی ہوں “۔

 

اسی طریقے سے آپ  قرآن کی ان  دیگر آیات کے بھی درست تراجم کرسکتے ہیں  جن میں  مشرکین کے چیلوں نے  لونڈیوں ، غلاموں اور کنیزوں  کو  رکھنے کے جھوٹے  جواز  گھڑ رکھے ہیں ۔

میں اس سے پہلے بھی عرض کرچکا ہوں کہ قرآن مجید کو اس کے اپنے الفاظ سے سمجھنا  بہت آسان ہے کیونکہ اللہ تبارک تعالیٰ نے بہت سیدھے اور صاف الفاظ میں کھری کھری  بات کی ہے ۔ مگر ان صاحب علم حضرات کا کیا کیجئیے جو اس بات پر  زور دیتے ہیں کہ  قرآن کے اپنے الفاظ ہی سب کچھ نہیں بلکہ ان کے پس ِ پردہ اور بھی بہت کچھ بتایا جارہا ہے۔ قرآن کے الفاظ کے پس ِ پردہ معانی کا استخراج تو غالباً وحی کے ذریعے ہی ممکن ہوسکتا ہے  کسی کی ذاتی سوچ ، کسی کے ذاتی تجربے اور کسی کے  ذاتی علم کی بدولت   ایسا ممکن نہیں کہ اللہ کے الفاظ کچھ کہہ رہے ہوں اور ہم انہیں کسی اور  معانی میں لیں ۔ حقیقت  تو یہی ہے کہ جو کچھ قرآن کے صاف شفاف اور سیدھے سیدھے الفاظ میں دکھائی دے رہا ہے  وہی اللہ کا  اصل پیغام ہے باقی سب کچھ من گھڑت   جھوٹ  کا پلندہ ہے  جو ہمارے علمائے کرام اور ان کے پیروکاروں نے  گھڑ رکھا ہے۔جیسا کہ  ہمارے زیر مطالعہ  سورۃ النسآء کی آیت  4:25  اور انہیں الفاظ پر مشتمل   قرآن  کی دیگر آیات کے مندرجہ ذیل  جھوٹے اور گمراہ کن   تراجم میں دیکھا جاسکتا ہے ۔

” اور تم میں سے جو کوئی (اتنی) استطاعت نہ رکھتا ہو کہ آزاد مسلمان عورتوں سے نکاح کر سکے تو ان مسلمان کنیزوں سے نکاح کرلے جو (شرعاً) تمہاری ملکیت میں ہیں “(طاہر القادری4:25)

” اور جو کوئی تم میں سے اس بات کی طاقت نہ رکھے کہ خاندانی مسلمان عورتیں نکاح میں لائے تو تمہاری ان لونڈیو ں میں سے کسی سے نکاح کر لے جو تمہارے قبضے میں ہوں اور ایماندار بھی ہوں ” (احمد علی4:25)

” اور تم میں بے مقدوری کے باعث جن کے نکاح میں آزاد عورتیں ایمان والیاں نہ ہوں تو ان سے نکاح کرے جو تمہارے ہاتھ کی مِلک ہیں ایمان والی کنیزیں ” (احمد رضا خاں4:25)

” اور جو نہ رکھتا ہو تم میں سے قدرت اس بات کی کہ نکاح کرسکے آزاد مومن عورتوں سے تو (وہ نکاح کرے) ان سے جو تمہاری مِلک میں ہوں، کنیزیں ایمان والی ” (شبیر احمد4:25)

” اور جو شخص تم میں سے مومن آزاد عورتوں (یعنی بیبیوں) سے نکاح کرنے کا مقدور نہ رکھے تو مومن لونڈیوں میں ہی جو تمہارے قبضے میں آگئی ہوں (نکاح کرلے) ” (فتح محمد جالندھری4:25)

” اور جو شخص تم میں سے اتنی مقدرت نہ رکھتا ہو کہ خاندانی مسلمان عورتوں (محصنات) سے نکاح کر سکے اسے چاہیے کہ تمہاری اُن لونڈیوں میں سے کسی کے ساتھ نکاح کر لے جو تمہارے قبضہ میں ہوں اور مومنہ ہوں ” (ابوالاعلیٰ مودودی4:25)

“اگر تم میں سے کسی میں  اس کی استطاعت  نہ ہو کہ وہ آذاد مومن عورت سے شادی کرے  تو وہ کسی ایسی عورت سے شادی کرلے  جو کسی کی لونڈی ہو (تاکہ وہ لونڈیاں جو اس وقت تمہارے معاشرے میں موجود ہیں  رفتہ رفتہ معاشرے کا جزو بنتی جائیں  اور اس طرح غلامی کا خاتمہ ہو جائے)” یہ خیال نہیں کرنا  چاہئیے کہ لونڈی سے شادی کرنا  باعث ِ ذلت ہے ۔جب وہ ایمان لے آئی اور تمہارے نکاح میں آگئی  تو مرتبہ میں برابر ہوگئی(غلام احمد پرویز )

وَمَن لَّمْ يَسْتَطِعْ مِنكُمْ طَوْلاً أَن يَنكِحَ الْمُحْصَنَاتِ لْمُؤْمِنَاتِ فَمِن مِّا مَلَكَتْ أَيْمَانُكُم مِّن فَتَيَاتِكُمُ الْمُؤْمِنَاتِ“(4:25)

اور جو تم میں سے    نہیں پیچھا کرتے  لمبا ڈال کر   دخول کرنے کے لئے       حلف والی منسوب عورتوں کا  جو تمہارے حلف کی روسے تمہاری وہ   ملکیت نہیں  جو حلف اٹھا کر تمہارے حصے میں آ چکی ہوں ” (قرآن کے الفاظ کی رو سے لفظ بلفظ  بالکل صحیح ترجمہ)

قرآن کے الفاظ بھی آپ کے سامنے ہیں اور   اہلِ قرآن اور روایتی علمائے کرام کے من گھڑت  تراجم بھی آپ کے سامنے ہیں ۔  اس آیت کے عربی متن میں ناتو کہیں “آذاد” کا  لفظ ہے اور ناہی “خاندانی” کا  ۔کہیں “لونڈی” یا “کنیز”  کا لفظ  بھی اللہ نے استعمال نہیں  کیا    اور ناہی  وہ الفاظ  اس آیت کے عربی  متن  کا حصہ ہیں  جو روایتی اور قرآنی علماء نے  اپنے بے ربط اور غیر منطقی  جھوٹ کو سچ اور عین منطقی بنانے کے لئے بریکٹ میں لکھے ہیں ۔کیا اللہ کے پاس  الفاظ کی کمی تھی یا اللہ کو وہ کچھ کہنا نہیں آتا تھا جو ہمارے معزز علمائے کرام نے  اپنے من گھڑت الفاظ میں اللہ کے سر تھونپ  رکھا ہے؟

جبکہ “وَمَن لَّمْ يَسْتَطِعْ مِنكُمْ طَوْلاً أَن يَنكِحَ الْمُحْصَنَاتِ لْمُؤْمِنَاتِ فَمِن مِّا مَلَكَتْ أَيْمَانُكُم مِّن فَتَيَاتِكُمُ الْمُؤْمِنَاتِ“(4:25) کے   الفاظ   بے راہ  روی   کا خاتمہ کرکے محفوظ معاشرے کے قیام ،   ایک دوسرے کی عزت و عصمت کی  حفاظت  اور  چادر اور چار دیواری کے تحفظ کے لئے    اللہ کے  باقاعدہ  منشور کی ایک قانونی  شق   اور اللہ کا  انتظامی  حکم  ہیں کہ      کسی  سے منسوب  اور کسی کی شریک حیات    سے جنسی تعلقات استوار کرنے کے لئے    اسے دبوچہ نہ جائے ۔ کسی کی عورت     کے ساتھ جنسی تعلقات قائم کرنے کے لئے اس پر میلی  نظر نہ ڈالی جائے ۔کسی کی عورت  کے ساتھ جنسی تعلقات  قائم کرکے اسے   رسواء نہ کیا جا ئے ۔کسی کی عورت کی عصمت    پامال نہ کی جائے   کیونکہ  ان عورتوں  پر  تمہارا ایسا کوئی حق نہیں   جیسا کہ  تمہارے حق ِ زوجیت میں آنے والی  عورتوں  پر  ہوتا ہے ۔

مگر ہماری تو نظر ہی دوسروں کی عورتوں پر رہتی ہے ۔ہماری دلچسپی اپنی بیوی سے زیادہ دوسروں کی بیویوں میں ہوتی ہے ۔ ہم تو  اس گھڑی کا  شدت سے انتظار کرتے ہوئے کہ کب کسی کی بیوی سے ہمارے تعلقات استوار ہوں  آنکھوں سے ہی کام کرجاتے ہیں  ۔ کیونکہ  ہم  تک اللہ کا یہ حکم  پہنچنے نہیں دیا گیا    جس میں اپنی بیوی کے علاوہ دوسروں کی بیویوں   اور دوسروں کی منگیتروں       کے ساتھ  جنسی تعلقات   استوار کرنے کی ممانعت کی گئی ہے۔کچھ لوگ   یقیناً یہ دلیل بھی دیں گے کہ جب قرآن میں یہ کھلے  الفاظ میں  موجود ہے کہ کسی کی طرف بری نیت سے نہ دیکھو ، اپنی نگاہیں نیچی رکھو  ، بے حیائی نہ کرو   اور  کسی سے ناجائز  جنسی تعقات استوار نہ کرو  تو بس اللہ کا یہی حکم دوسروں کی بیویوں کے  زمرے میں بھی کافی ہے !

مگر نہیں ۔یہ بات ہر گز درست نہیں کیونکہ قانون کی تمام شقوں کا اطلاق فرداً فرداً ہوتا ہے اور جب قانون بنایا جاتا ہے تو اس کی تمام اطلاقی شقوں کو  ا لگ الگ بتایا جاتا ہے تاکہ   کسی سے بھول چوک میں  یا قانون   کے تمام پہلوں سے ناواقفیت ہونے کی وجہ سے کوئی غلطی سرزد نہ ہوجائے  اور غلطی کے مرتکب مجرمان  اس بات کا سہارا لے کر  کہیں  بچ نہ جائیں کہ  قانون میں وہ شق تو موجود ہی نہیں  جس کا اطلاق ان پر کیا جارہا ہے ۔

لہٰذا نظریہ ضرورت کے تحت    کئے ہوئے قرآنی قوانین کے  گمراہ کن  تراجم  پر ایمان لانے کی بجائے  قرآن کے اپنے الفاظ  میں جو کچھ بیان کیا جارہا اس  کو سمجھنے اور اس پر عمل کرنے کی ضرورت ہے  ورنہ جو ذلت اور رسوائی ہمارا مقدر بن چکی ہے ہم اس سے کبھی باہر  نہیں نکل سکیں گے۔۔۔اور یہی عذاب ِ الٰہی ہے جس نے  امت مسلمہ کو چاروں اطراف سے گھیر رکھا ہے۔

امید ہے  کہ آپ  قرآن کا اصل مفہوم سمجھ کر  قرآن کو کسی کے  عطا کردہ الفاظ سے پڑھنے کی بجائے  قرآن کو قرآن کے اپنے  الفاظ سے ہی پڑھیں گے۔

آپکا خیر اندیش

quran guide